in  th 


a  yc 


Op  TrJ£ 


r  vs.  %5 


pJo/Afeej^j 


^r 


Egw/Axp  S.  Etys 


A  Wonderful  Shot. 


"LMcA  -£■  «* 


Boone  and  Kenton  Series,  No.  8 


IN"  THE 


DATS  OF  THE  PIONEERS 


SEQUEL  TO  "THE  PHANTOM  OF  THE  KIVER" 


BY 


EDWARD   S.  ELLIS 

AUTHOR  OF  "THE  PHANTOM  OF  THE  RIVER,"  "  SHOD  WITH 
SILENCE,"  "LOO  CABIN  SERIES,"  ETC. 


PHILADELPHIA 
HENRY  T.  COATES  &  CO. 


Copyright,  1897, 

BY 

HENEY  T.  COATES  &  CO. 


9  6^ 
E47 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  PAGE 

I.   On  the  Trail, 5 

II.   The  Cavern  among  the  Eocks,     .        .       .21 

III.  Shut  In, 37 

IV.  A  Kay  of  Light, 52 

V.  A  Voice  from  the  Darkness,         ...  68 

VI.   Jethro  Juggens, 83 

VII.    "Here  Goes," 99 

VIII.   Smoke  and  Fire, 115 

IX.   Through  the  Forest,      .       .        .        .       .131 

X.   A  Suppressed  Cry, 147 

XI.  A  Singular  Meeting, 162 

XII.   All  at  Sea, 177 

XIII.  The  Antelope, 192 

XIV.  Pushing  Northward, 207 

XV.   A  Woodland  Wooing, 223 

XVI.   The  Panther's  Decision,         ....  238 

XVII.    "IKnowedIt!" 254 

XVIII.   A  Distinguished  Prisoner,     ....  269 

(iii) 


M6^30M 


IV 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER 

XIX.  A  Marvellous  Exploit, 


XX.  A  Surrender,    . 
XXI.  Good-Bye  to  the  Panther, 
XXII.   The  Account  Squared,    . 

XXIII.  Journeying  Southward, 

XXIV.  Conclusion,         .       •       • 


PAGE 

285 
299 
,  314 
,  328 
.  342 
,  356 


m  THE 

DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

ON  THE  TEAIL. 

AGNES  ALTMAN,  who  was  walking  a  few 
steps  in  advance  of  George  Ashbridge 
along  the  forest  trail,  abruptly  paused,  and 
looking  back,  exclaimed  in  a  frightened  un- 
dertone : 

"Something  is  wrong;  there  are  Indians 
between  us  and  the  block-house/' 

The  youth  stepped  quickly  forward  beside 
his  betrothed,  and  laying  his  hand  upon  her 
arm,  asked  in  the  same  startled  manner : 
"  What  has  alarmed  you,  Agnes  ?" 
"  I  can  never  forget  those  Shawanoe  signals 

(5) 


6  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

which  we  heard  that  summer,  when  going 
down  the  river  in  the  flatboat,  and  on  our  re- 
turn with  Kenton  and  Boone." 

"  I  am  sure  all  of  us  who  caught  the  faint 
sounds  will  remember  them  to  his  dying  day ; 
but  what  of  it?" 

"Twice  during  the  last  ten  minutes  the 
same  signal  has  reached  my  ears." 

Young  Ashbridge  was  uneasy  and  strove  to 
disbelieve  that  which  he  did  not  wish  to  be- 
lieve. 

"  You  know  Jethro  is  a  short  distance  in 
advance;  he  has  become  quite  a  woodsman 
during  the  year  spent  at  the  block-house.  It 
may  be  that  he  has  been  practicing  upon  the 
signals." 

The  fair  but  frightened  maiden  shook  her 
head. 

"  I  wished  I  could  think  so,  but  it  is  not  he; 
I  am  sure  of  that." 

"And  why!" 

"The  first  time  I  heard  it,  it  was  off  there," 
she  said,  pointing  in  the  direction  of  the 
Ohio ;  "  and  the  next,  which  was  only  a  few 
seconds  later,  it  was  in  the  opposite  course, 


ON  THE  TEAIL.  7 

and  several  yards  away.  The  same  person 
could  not  have  made  the  two  calls." 

George  Ashbridge  was  in  sore  perplexity. 
Accompanied  by  his  beloved  Agnes,  and  the 
faithful  negro  servant,  Jethro  Juggens,  they 
had  left  the  block-house  on  the  Ohio  side  of 
the  river,  and  following  the  ten  miles  of 
woodland  path,  reached  the  two  log-houses 
standing  in  the  clearing,  long  before  the  sun 
was  at  meridian.  More  properly  they  ar- 
rived at  a  point  opposite  the  clearing,  for,  as 
the  reader  will  remember,  the  primitive  struc- 
ture stood  on  the  Kentucky  side  of  the  Ohio. 

There  was  no  canoe  available  with  which  to 
cross  the  stream,  and  the  three  contented 
themselves  with  viewing  the  buildings,  as 
may  be  said,  at  a  distance.  So  far  as  they 
could  discover,  the  cabin  had  suffered  no  ma- 
terial injury,  and  they  set  out  on  their  return 
in  high  spirits,  hoping  that  in  a  short  time 
the  two  families  that  had  undergone  so  much 
privation,  annoyance,  suffering  and  peril  would 
be  at  liberty  to  make  their  way  again  to  the 
clearing,  there  to  settle  and  remain  for  the 
rest  of  their  lives. 


8  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

The  reports  of  the  runners  and  scouts  had 
been  favorable  for  weeks,  and  though  all  ad- 
vised against  a  permanent  removal  until  the 
summer  was  more  advanced,  the  parents  of 
the  lovers  viewed  with  some  misgiving  their 
visit  down  the  river  with  no  companion  ex- 
cept Jethro  Juggens. 

But  the  excursion,  or  picnic,  as  it  would 
have  been  called  in  these  later  days,  was 
made,  the  servant  carrying  substantial  lunch 
to  avoid  the  delay  of  shooting  and  preparing 
game,  and  the  little  party  were  now  some 
three  or  four  miles  on  their  way  homeward, 
with  the  early  summer  sun  almost  directly 
overhead,  when  Agnes  paused  with  the  con- 
viction that  their  presence  had  been  discov- 
ered by  hostile  Indians,  who  were  planning 
to  cut  them  off. 

Both  she  and  her  escort  were  fully  armed. 
The  clumsy  flintlocks  of  pioneer  days  were  so 
ponderous  that  it  was  work  for  a  strong  man 
to  handle  them  with  deftness  and  effect,  but 
the  missionary,  J.  B.  Finley — a  name  still 
held  in  the  highest  respect  and  reverence — pre- 
sented the  young  lady  with  a  weapon  of  such 


ON  THE  TEAIL. 


dainty  make  that  she  quickly  became  an  ex- 
pert in  its  use.  Clad  in  strong  homespun 
and  strong  shoes,  which  could  not  conceal  her 
comeliness  of  form,  she  carried  also  her  pow- 
der horn  and  bullet-pouch,  and  may  be  said  to 
have  been  as  thoroughly  equipped  as  the 
sturdy  youth  that  had  wooed  and  won  her 
heart. 

"  I  believe  you  are  right,"  he  whispered, 
after  a  minute's  listening ,  "  I  thought  Kenton 
had  taught  me  how  to  detect  •  signs '  when  in 
the  woods,  but  neither  of  the  signals  that 
reached  your  ears  was  heard  by  me." 

"  I  was  in  advance  and  nearer  to  them,"  she 
said,  with  a  faint  smile. 

"  Yes,  fully  ten  feet,"  he  added.  "  That  ac- 
counts for  it ;  but,  Agnes,  we  must  leave  the 
trail  we  are  following.  What  has  become  of 
Jethro?" 

"  Providence  seems  to  have  protected  him 
most  strangely  heretofore,  but  it  is  not  likely 
to  last." 

"It  may  and  may  not;  there  is  not  a 
man  at  the  block-house  that  is  a  better  rifle- 
shot than  he.     He  did  more  service  when  we 


10  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

came  down  the  river  than  your  father,  mine, 
or  I,  and  I  had  almost  said  Kenton  himself, 
but  that  would  be  unjust,  for  it  was  the  brain 
work  of  Kenton  that  told." 

"Jethro  deserved  as  much  credit  for  the 
work  he  had  done  on  the  return  with  his  sail 
on  the  flatboat,  and  yet  he  seemed  to  stumble 
and  blunder  into  it  all ;  but,"  added  Agnes, 
rousing  herself,  "  are  we  to  stand  here  until 
they  come  upon  us  ?" 

Young  Ashbridge  had  been  debating  the 
question,  while  the  fragmentary  conversation 
was  going  on.  It  was  necessary  to  leave  the 
forest  trail  without  delay,  and  the  question  he 
asked  himself  was  whether  to  turn  to  the  right 
or  left. 

The  path  between  the  clearing  and  block- 
house ran  close  to  the  northern  bank  of  the 
Ohio,  so  that  when  traveling  eastward  a 
deviation  of  a  few  yards — more  or  less — to  the 
right  brought  one  to  the  margin  of  the  river. 
Had  the  young  pioneer  possessed  a  canoe,  or 
known  where  to  place  his  hand  upon  one,  he 
would  have  been  instant  to  take  advantage  of 
it.     Water  leaves  no  trail,  and  he  had  learned 


ON  THE  TEAIL.  11 

long  before  of  the  perfect  screen  often  afforded 
by  the  overhanging  vegetation  and  under- 
growth ;  but  that  means  was  out  of  the  ques- 
tion now,  and  he  quickly  reached  a  decision. 

"  One  of  the  signals  was  on  the  right  of  the 
trail  and  the  other  on  the  left ;  that  looks  as 
if  they  were  certain  we  would  pass  between 
them.  Therefore,  we  must  turn  to  the  left 
and  flank  them." 

"  That  will  take  us  deeper  into  the  woods. 
But  I  think  you  are  right;  let  us  wait  no 
longer." 

Leaving  the  faintly-marked  path,  Agnes 
stepped  among  the  trees  to  the  left  with  the 
assurance  of  one  who  knew  she  was  doing  the 
right  thing,  but  running  a  few  paces,  her 
companion  placed  himself  slightly  in  advance 
of  her. 

"  I  think  I  should  lead,"  he  remarked,  in 
a  low  voice,  with  an  affectionate  glance  at  her. 

"Are  you  acquainted  with  this  section  ?" 

"  I  have  never  visited  it.     'Sh !" 

The  signals  to  which  reference  has  been 
made,  and  which  caused  this  deviation  in 
their   course,  were  now  heard   by  both,  or, 


12  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEKS. 

more  properly,  one  was  heard.  It  came  from 
a  point  directly  in  front  and  at  no  great  dis- 
tance. Young  Ashbridge  instantly  moved 
more  abruptly  to  the  left,  so  as  to  make  sure 
of  passing  around  the  danger  point. 

Less  than  a  minute  passed,  when  the  re- 
sponse to  the  bird-like  call  came  from  the  di- 
rection of  the  river — almost  as  alarmingly 
close  as  the  first. 

"They  are  expecting  us — they  are  suspi- 
cious over  our  delay,"  remarked  George,  con- 
scious that  the  red  men  were  "  drawing  it  ex- 
ceedingly fine."  "  It  would  not  have  done  to 
wait  any  longer." 

"  Perhaps  we  have  waited  too  long  already." 

The  youth  did  not  reply.  Glancing  over 
his  shoulder  to  see  that  his  companion  was 
near  him,  he  quickened  his  pace.  The  ground 
rapidly  increased  in  roughness.  They  de- 
scended a  narrow  valley,  fully  twenty  feet  deep, 
passed  around  several  boulders,  and,  as  they 
began  to  climb  the  opposite  side,  found  them- 
selves among  numerous  large  and  jagged  rocks, 
where  it  was  impossible  to  make  rapid  progress. 

Ashbridge  was  disposed  to  regard  this  as 


ON  THE  TEAIL.  13 

favorable.  The  keen  vision  of  the  American 
Indian,  which  enables  him  to  follow  a  fugi- 
tive's footsteps  over  the  leaves  with  the  un- 
erring certainty  of  a  bloodhound,  is  often  at 
fault  when  confronted  by  solid  rock,  where  a 
man  can  travel  without  leaving  the  slightest 
impression. 

"Here  is  a  steep  climb,"  remarked  the 
youth,  pausing  before  a  mass  of  stones,  slop- 
ing ahead  of  them  at  a  sharp  angle.  "  I  am 
afraid  you  can't  make  it,  Agnes." 

"  Can  you?" 

"  Of  course !" 

"Then  lead  on;  I  can  follow  where  you 
dare  lead." 

Holding  his  rifle  firmly  grasped  in  his  left 
hand,  Ashbridge  seized  a  projecting  ledge  with 
his  right,  and  went  up  as  nimbly  as  an  acro- 
bat. Ascending  twenty  feet,  he  turned  about 
to  see  how  his  companion  was  succeeding.  She 
was  near  enough  to  touch  him  with  her  out- 
stretched hand. 

"  Good !"  he  muttered,  admiringly.  "  You 
are  doing  better  than  I  expected.  Let  me  as- 
sist you." 


14  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEKS. 

"  Thank  you,  I  do  not  need  it.  You  have 
only  to  make  sure  that  you  are  following  the 
right  direction.     Do  you  hear  that  ?" 

How  could  he  help  hearing  it  ?  The  trem- 
ulous whistle  sounded  so  close  in  advance  that 
he  glanced  affrightedly  in  front,  expecting  to 
see  one  or  more  warriors  within  a  dozen  feet. 

He  failed  to  catch  sight  of  the  painted  vis- 
age, but  the  rocks,  still  towering  a  rod  above 
and  interlaced  with  and  half  hidden  by  vine, 
undergrowth,  bush,  and  stunted  trees,  might 
have  concealed  a  dozen  painted  Shawanoes. 
That  some  of  them  were  there,  and  had  de- 
tected the  approach  of  the  fugitives,  George 
Ashbridge  considered  so  certain  that  he  paused 
with  a  feeling  akin  to  dismay. 

"  I'm  afraid  we're  being  trapped,"  he  whis- 
pered. 

"We  shall  be  if  we  stand  here  another 
minute." 

"  Let's  return  and  seek  another  course." 

He  wheeled  to  carry  out  his  own  suggestion, 
when  the  dreaded  call  was  repeated  from  the 
rear  and  equally  close  to  the  one  in  front. 
The  delay  on  the  trail,  slight  as  it  was,  told 


ON  THE  TEAIL.  15 

the  Shawanoes  the  truth.  The  fugitives  had 
interpreted  the  signals  and  attempted  to  cir- 
cumvent their  danger  by  passing  to  the  left 
of  it.  With  startling  celerity  the  warriors  set 
out  to  head  them  off,  and  it  looked  as  if  they 
had  succeeded. 

"Great  heaven!  we  are  too  late!"  gasped 
young  Ashbridge. 

"  No ;  run  to  the  left ;  the  way  is  open !" 
whispered  Agnes,  pointing  to  the  irregular 
masses  of  rocks,  half  hidden  by  vines  and 
vegetation. 

"  But  you  ?"  repeated  the  distressed  youth. 

"Don't  think  of  me!  Off  with  you! 
Quick  I" 

Forgetting  his  usual  prudence  in  the  sud- 
den peril,  he  dashed  ahead  at  the  top  of  his 
speed.  It  was  u  going  it  blind "  in  every 
sense  of  the  word,  for  he  could  have  no 
knowledge  of  what  was  in  advance.  He  could 
only  strain  every  nerve  and  trust  to  Provi- 
dence. 

This  desperate  headlong  flight  lasted  but  a 
few  minutes.  The  end  came  almost  as  soon 
as  he  anticipated.     He  was  bounding  forward 


16  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

like  a  chamois,  able  to  see  only  one  leap  in 
advance,  when  he  was  confronted  by  a  yawn- 
ing chasm  so  wide  that  he  was  sure  he  could 
not  leap  it. 

But  he  was  so  near,  and  his  impetus  was  so 
great  at  the  moment  of  making  the  terrifying 
discovery,  that  it  was  impossible  to  check 
himself.  Go  forward  he  must,  even  though 
it  was  to  be  dashed  to  destruction.  Concen- 
trating all  his  strength  and  muscles  in  the 
single  prodigious  effort,  and  forgetting  for  the 
moment  his  fair  companion,  he  bounded  with 
might  and  main  out  over  the  yawning  abyss. 

To  his  own  amazement  he  cleared  it  as 
may  be  said  by  a  hair,  striking  on  the  very 
edge  opposite,  where  his  momentum  carried 
him  away  from  death  before  he  could  topple 
backward  among  the  rocks  fifty  feet  below. 

"  My  God,  what  have  I  done !"  exclaimed 
the  horrified  youth  ;  "  I  have  abandoned  Ag- 
nes. Nothing  can  save  her  !  Don't !  Stop, 
stop!" 

But  his  appeal  was  unheeded.  She  had  set 
out  to  follow  him,  and  death  alone  could  check 
her  advance.    The  delicate  foot  was  poised  for 


ON  THE  TRAIL.  17 

a  moment  on  the  margin  of  the  precipice,  and 
then,  as  graceful  as  a  bird,  she  leaped  the  fear- 
ful chasm,  landing  upon  the  other  side  several 
inches  beyond  where  the  feet  of  her  lover  had 
struck. 

"  Heavens  !"  muttered  the  astounded  youth, 
"  is  there  anything  you  can't  do,  Agnes  ?  1 
was  sure  you  were  lost." 

"  We  both  shall  be  if  we  linger  here." 

And  to  prevent  his  doing  so  she  now  sped 
on  in  advance.  Ashbridge  would  have  an- 
ticipated her,  but  that  at  that  instant  he 
caught  sight  of  the  very  thing  he  expected 
and  dreaded  to  see ;  a  painted  Shawanoe  came 
bounding  along  the  crest  of  the  rocks,  over 
which  the  fugitives  had  just  passed. 

The  sight  of  the  hideous  miscreant  seemed 
to  cool  the  blood  of  the  youth,  who,  to  use  a 
common  expression,  had  been  "  rattled  "  for  a 
few  minutes  by  the  hurricane  sweep  of  events. 
He  dropped  on  one  knee  and  brought  his  rifle 
to  his  shoulder,  with  the  muzzle  levelled  at 
the  approaching  warrior. 

In  that  stirring  moment  the  strange  fancy 
came  to  George  Ashbridge  that,  if  he  showed 


18       IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEES. 

mercy  to  the  fierce  wretch,  he  and  his  com- 
panions might  spare  him  and  his  companion, 
whose  peril  caused  him  an  anguish  tenfold 
greater  than  could  any  danger  to  himself. 

"  Stop,  or  I'll  shoot  "  he  shouted. 

Foolish  threat !  The  Indian  had  seen  him 
from  the  first,  and  was  not  to  be  checked  or 
hindered  of  his  purpose  by  any  warning  from 
the  paleface,  whom  he  looked  upon  as  already 
secured  beyond  peradventure  to  him. 

The  Shawanoe  was  coming  with  the  speed 
of  the  wind.  The  long,  black,  dangling  hair, 
surmounted  by  several  eagle  feathers,  fluttered 
away  from  his  shoulders,  and  the  moccasins 
doubled  and  turned  under  his  body,  as  if  he 
were  running  a  race  in  the  open  plain.  The 
tomahawk  and  knife  were  in  the  girdle  and 
the  rifle  gripped  in  the  left  hand.  Through 
the  black  and  crimson  and  white  splashes  of 
paint,  his  eyes  glowed  like  a  demon's.  He 
was  looking  straight  at  the  kneeling  youth 
and  showed  no  fear,  even  though  the  eye  of 
that  youth  was  ranging  along  the  barrel,  and 
his  forefinger  curved  around  the  trigger  of  the 
weapon. 


ON  THE  TEAIL.  19 

Straight  to  the  chasm's  edge  dashed  the  red 
man,  as  if  every  inch  of  the  wild  section  was 
familiar  to  him,  and,  resting  the  right  foot 
upon  the  lip  of  rock  for  a  single  second,  shot 
upward  and  outward  like  a  rubber  ball. 

"  Fool,"  thought  young  Ashbridge,  "  it  is 
suicide." 

The  sharp,  whip-like  crack  of  the  gun  was 
accompanied  rather  than  followed  by  the  ear- 
splittling  screech  of  the  Shawanoe,  who,  while 
his  body  was  in  mid-air,  flung  his  arms  aloft, 
with  a  frenzied  flirt  of  the  rifle  above  his  head, 
and  drew  up  his  feet  so  spasmodically  under 
him  that,  when  he  landed  on  the  other  side 
his  position  was  at  fault,  and,  instead  of  re- 
maining secure  or  sustaining  himself,  he  top- 
pled backwards  and  went  tumbling  downward 
among  the  rocks,  dead  before  he  struck  the 
bottom. 

Fortunate,  indeed,  would  it  have  been  had 
he  been  the  only  foe  in  the  neighborhood  ; 
but  when  at  the  crest  of  that  brief  parabola 
above  the  ravine  where  he  was  fatally 
"  winged,"  the  keen  eye  of  George  Ashbridge, 
ranging  along  his  rifle  barrel,  showed  one — 


20  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

two — at  least  three  other  warriors  speeding 
after  the  slain  Shawanoe,  and  seemingly  as 
free  from  fear  as  he. 

At  the  same  moment  two  unwelcome  and 
startling  truths  flashed  upon  the  young  pio- 
neer ;  the  hostiles  must  arrive  at  the  chasm's 
edge  before  he  could  reload  his  rifle,  and  his 
own  situation  was  so  exposed  that  even  now, 
if  they  chose  to  aim  and  fire,  nothing  could 
save  him. 

Clearly  something  must  be  done,  and  that, 
too,  without  an  instant's  delay. 


THE  CAVEBN  AMONG  THE  ROCKS.  21 


CHAPTER  II. 

THE  CAVEEN   AMONG  THE  EOCKS. 

GEORGE  ASHBRIDGE  was  on  his  feet 
in  an  instant,  and,  crouching  low,  ran 
swiftly  from  the  chasm  into  which  he  had 
just  tumbled  the  Shawanoe.  Had  the  other 
warriors  even  then  chosen  to  aim  and  fire  he 
must  have  fallen,  but  he  gained  time  in  the 
few  seconds  at  command  to  fling  himself  into 
a  natural  depression,  where  he  was  secure 
against  any  bullet,  so  long  as  he  exercised  or- 
dinary prudence. 

His  sole  prayer  was  that  he  might  gain  time 
to  reload  his  gun  before  his  pursuers  could 
leap  across  the  ravine.  He  hoped  the  fate  of 
the  leader  would  deter  the  others  long  enough 
to  permit  him  to  do  this.  Nine  times  out  of 
ten  this  would  have  been  the  case,  but  it 
looked  as  if  it  must  fail  in  this  instance. 

Had  it  been  in  these  modern  days  of  repeat- 


22  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

ing  rifles,  he  could  have  held  twice  as  many 
hostiles  at  bay,  but  it  took  many  torturing 
seconds  to  pound  down  the  wadding  upon  the 
powder,  which  he  dashed  down  the  barrel,  to 
push  the  bullet  more  carefully  after  it,  and 
then  to  pour  the  black  sand  from  the  narrow 
snout  of  his  powder-horn  into  the  pan. 

Meanwhile  the  foremost  of  the  three  Shawa- 
noes  halted  close  to  the  ravine  and  w^s  instantly 
joined  by  the  others.  They  spoke  quickly  to 
each  other  and  glanced  across  towards  the 
point  where  the  white  man  had  vanished,  and 
where,  peeping  every  instant  over  the  rock 
in  front  of  him,  he  was  striving  in  fren- 
zied haste  to  make  ready  to  fire  his  weapon 
again. 

Ashbridge  knew  that  if  he  could  drop  a 
second  Indian,  the  other  two  would  dart  to 
cover,  or  would  fly  from  the  spot,  forgetting,  in 
their  panic,  that  his  gun  was  again  empty. 

But  the  hesitation  on  the  part  of  the  Shawa- 
noes  was  but  momentary.  To  the  dismay  of 
the  youth,  the  Indian  who  had  led  the  three, 
after  another  quick  glance  at  the  chasm,  re- 
coiled a  single  step,  and  left  the  margin  by  the 


THE  CAVERN  AMONG  THE  KOCKS.  23 

ravine  with  the  grace  and  ease  shown  by 
Agnes  Altman  a  few  minutes  before. 

The  gun  of  the  youth  was  not  ready,  and 
he  could  do  nothing  to  stop  the  hostile ;  and 
yet  some  one  else  did.  At  the  same  point  that 
his  predecessor  was  smitten  he  was  mortally 
pierced,  and  then  plunged  with  a  shriek  to  the 
bottom,  the  incident  in  all  respects  being  a 
repetition  of  the  first,  except  that  the  fatal  shot 
was  fired  by  another. 

The  effect  was  precisely  what  Ashbridge  an- 
ticipated. The  remaining  two  could  not  have 
whisked  out  of  sight  more  quickly  had  the 
earth  opened  and  swallowed  them.  One  in- 
stant three  Shawanoes  were  before  him ;  the 
next  they  were  gone. 

"  Where  can  Agnes  be  ?"  was  the  question 
that  thrilled  the  youth  the  moment  that  the 
peril  had  passed.  "  It  must  have  been  she 
who  fired  that  shot,  but  I  have  no  idea  of  the 
point  it  came  from." 

Now  that  he  had  liberty  he  glanced  search- 
ingly  around.  The  dense  vines,  shrubbery 
and  undergrowth  prevented  his  seeing  far  in 
any  direction,  but  he  believed  the  rocks  sloped 


24  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEES. 

away,  and  that  Agnes  must  have  reached  a 
considerable  lower  point  than  where  he  lay, 
before  she  fired  the  shot  that  so  effectually 
checked  their  pursuers. 

There  was  no  time  to  throw  away,  however, 
in  speculation.  It  is  conceded  to  be  bad  policy 
for  a  force  to  divide  in  the  presence  of  an 
enemy,  and  he  and  Agnes  were  separated, 
with  the  enemy  at  hand  and  the  danger  be- 
coming more  imminent  at  every  moment. 

Ashbridge  began  moving  cautiously,  suffi- 
ciently so  to  escape  a  bullet  which  whizzed 
past  his  face,  and  came  from  some  point  he 
knew  not  where.  A  swift  backward  leap,  and 
he  was  out  of  that  peril  for  the  moment,  with 
his  loaded  gun  firm  in  his  grasp. 

"  Agnes,"  he  called,  guardedly,  "  where  are 

you?" 

"  She  was  not  the  one  to  leave  him  in  dan- 
ger, and  she  answered  his  call  in  the  manner 
his  heart  craved  by  coming  forward  from  the 
rocky  undergrowth  and  wood  in  front  of 
him. 

"We  are  safe  for  the  present,"  he  said, 
"  but  I  wish  night  was  closer  at  hand,  for  we 


THE  CAVERN  AMONG  THE  ROCKS.  25 

are  in  a  bad  situation.  There  are  a  good 
many  Indians  in  the  woods  around  us." 

"  I  know  that,  for  I  have  heard  them  mov- 
ing and  signaling  to  each  other  from  several 
different  points." 

"  That  shot  of  yours  was  fired  in  the  nick 
of  time,"  said  young  Ashbridge,  admiringly. 
"  I  never  saw  it  beaten." 

Agnes  looked  at  him  in  amazement. 

"  I  do  not  understand  you,  George." 

"  That  Indian  you  shot  just  as  he  was  leap- 
ing the  gorge ;  you  picked  him  off  precisely 
as  I  did." 

'•  You  have  made  a  mistake,  George ;  I  have 
not  fired  my  gun  since  we  left  home  this  morn- 
ing. I  heard  the  report  of  two  rifles,  but  nei- 
ther of  them  was  mine." 

"  I  never  dreamed  of  its  being  any  one  else. 
Whoever  it  was,  he  did  us  a  good  turn." 

a  It  must  have  been  Jethro." 

"  Unlikely,  for  he  could  hardly  have  got  to 
the  spot  from  the  trail  so  soon.  It  may  be 
Boone  or  Kenton,  or  some  of  our  friends 
from  the  block -house.  We  have  cause  to  be 
very  thankful,  but  it  will  not  do  to  count 


26  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEKS. 

upon  that  friend's  help  without  work  of  our 
own." 

"  I  have  thought  it  might  be  an  enemy  who 
did  it — that  is,  some  Indian  who  is  as  bitter  a 
foe  of  the  Shawanoes  as  he  is  of  the  white 
people.  He  would  as  lief  shoot  one*  as  the 
other." 

They  now  began  picking  their  way  out  of 
the  dangerous  section.  The  belief  of  both  was 
that  the  gigantic  rocks,  the  gorges,  ravines, 
boulders,  vines,  and  matted  undergrowth  cov- 
ered a  comparatively  small  space,  and  that 
vigorous  work  would  soon  take  them  to  a  por- 
tion where  they  could  travel  more  rapidly. 

There  is  little  doubt  that  they  would  have 
extricated  themselves  with  slight  difficulty, 
could  they  have  known  the  number  and 
whereabouts  of  their  enemies ;  but  Agnes  Alt- 
man  was  right  when  she  said  she  had  heard 
signaling  to  the  rear  of  the  ravine,  where  the 
peril  first  broke  upon  them.  The  problem 
was  to  get  away  from  the  perilous  region 
without  coming  in  collision  with  their  ene- 
mies. The  prospect  of  success  was  slight  in- 
deed. 


THE  CAVEEN  AMONG  THE  EOCKS.  27 

Ashbridge  placed  himself  a  step  in  advance 
of  his  companion. 

"  Your  ears  are  sharper  than  mine,  as  are 
your  eyes ;  we  must  use  them  all — to  the  ut- 
most advantage.    'Sh  !  do  you  hear  anything  I" 

"Yes;  but  it  is  from  the  rear,  from  one  of 
those  on  the  other  side  of  the  ravine." 

"  And  there  goes  the  answer  from  the  front; 
we're  in  a  bad  place,  Agnes." 

"  Here,  George,  to  the  right ;  follow  me." 

He  was  bewildered.  Strange  as  was  the 
place  to  the  girl,  she  seemed  guided  by  some 
subtle  intuition  that  kept  her  feet  from  going 
astray.  She  leaped  forward,  now  to  the  right, 
then  to  the  left,  bounding  from  a  boulder  to 
the  solid  ground,  then  clambering  over  and 
around  rocks,  all  the  time  steadily  ascending, 
until  both  knew  they  were  a  number  of  feet 
higher  than  when  they  leaped  the  gorge. 

Ashbridge  was  struck  with  wonder  at  the 
nimbleness  and  dexterity  of  the  fair  girl, 
who,  through  force  of  circumstances,  had  been 
changed  from  a  follower  to  a  guide.  Though 
an  athlete  himself,  it  was  all  he  could  do  to 
keep  pace  with  her. 


28  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEKS. 

The  sole  purpose  that  guided  the  two  was 
to  get  as  far  from  the  ravine  as  they  could 
in  the  shortest  possible  space  of  time.  Two 
Shawanoes  had  fallen  in  the  fierce  pursuit  of 
the  young  people,  and  the  promptings  of  re- 
venge would  urge  them  to  the  utmost.  True, 
in  running  from  them,  it  looked  as  if  they 
were  sweeping  directly  into  the  arms  of  a  lar- 
ger party;  but  the  latter  had  not  yet  laid  eyes 
on  them,  while  the  former  had ;  it  was  to  be 
presumed,  therefore,  that  their  line  of  pursuit 
was  more  intelligent. 

Suddenly  a  whoop  sounded  in  front,  and 
the  figures  of  several  warriors  were  seen  flit- 
ting among  the  trees  and  undergrowth,  with- 
in a  stone's  cast  of  Agnes,  who  still  held  her 
place  at  the  front.  Believing  that  the  crisis 
had  arrived,  and  the  final  stand  must  be 
made,  Ashbridge  stopped  short  and  brought 
his  rifle  to  his  shoulder. 

"  Don't !"  she  called ;  "  here  is  a  refuge." 

He  turned  just  as  she  leaped  lightly  over  a 
decayed  log  lying  across  her  path,  and  the 
next  instant,  by  a  sharp  turn  to  the  left, 
whisked  out  of  sight.     He  was  after  her  in 


THE  CAVERN  AMONG  THE  ROCKS.  29 

a  twinkling,  the  whole  thing  being  done  so 
quickly,  that  it  may  be  said  it  was  all  over 
before  he  comprehended  what  had  really 
taken  place. 

The  fair  fugitive  had  darted  into  a  cavern 
whose  existence  she  detected  at  the  moment 
her  escort  turned  at  bay.  The  entrance  was 
broad  and  high  enough  to  admit  a  man  in  a 
slightly  stooping  posture,  and  faced  a  ledge 
of  rocks,  which  extended  in  front  of  the 
opening. 

This  path  reached  barely  a  yard  beyond 
the  entrance,  when  it  ended  abruptly  against 
a  solid  wall  of  stone,  so  that  the  only  ap- 
proach was  that  over  which  the  fugitives  had 
just  passed.  The  ravine  showed  a  depth  of 
fully  forty  feet  from  the  mouth  of  the  cavern, 
with  more  than  half  the  space  above,  the 
whole  sixty  odd  feet  being  absolutely  perpen- 
dicular. This  much  the  reader  must  know 
to  understand  the  incidents  that  follow. 

The  Shawanoes  saw  that  the  young  man 
and  woman  had  eluded  them  for  the  time; 
but  they  saw,  too,  that  they  had  been  en- 
trapped, with  not  one  chance  in  ten  thousand 


30  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEBS. 

of  escaping.  A  half-dozen  triumphant  whoops 
rang  through  the  solitude ;  and  there  could  be 
no  doubt  that  the  whole  party  scattered  in  the 
woods  would  speedily  gather  in  the  immediate 
neighborhood,  with  a  full  knowledge  of  the 
hopeless  situation  of  the  fugitives. 

The  instant  Ashbridge  dashed  inside,  he 
wheeled,  and  raised  the  hammer  of  his  rifle, 
ready  to  fire  upon  the  first  appearance  of  an 
enemy.  His  belief  was  that  the  Shawanoes, 
who  were  almost  upon  his  heels,  would  make 
a  rush  in  the  attempt  to  overwhelm  them. 
The  daring  they  had  already  shown  gave 
cause  for  this  belief,  and  there  can  be  little 
doubt  that  had  the  hostiles  followed  up  their 
advantage,  it  would  have  been  all  over  with 
Ashbridge  and  Agnes. 

It  is  rarely,  however,  that  the  American 
Indian  can  be  brought  to  "  face  the  music " 
for  any  length  of  time.  In  the  pursuit  of  the 
flying  fugitives,  they  had  already  displayed  a 
dash  and  courage  beyond  their  nature,  and  as 
the  slow  minutes  passed,  with  the  youth  stand- 
ing at  bay,  the  stillness  remained  profound, 
as  if  no  warrior  was  within  a  hundred  miles. 


THE  CAVERN  AMONG  fHE  EOCKS.  31 

Agnes  Altman,  upon  entering  the  cave, 
stopped  as  abruptly  as  her  companion,  but  at 
a  distance  of  several  paces  further  in  the  ref- 
uge. She  faced  outward  like  him,  with  her 
small  rifle  firmly  grasped  and  ready  for  in- 
stant use.  Then,  as  if  in  obedience  to  the 
prompting  that  her  place  was  not  behind,  but 
at  the  side  of  her  defender,  she  stepped  lightly 
forward. 

Neither  spoke  nor  moved  for  several  min- 
utes. Their  faculties  were  concentrated  in 
those  of  listening  and  looking. 

"  They  will  not  come,"  she  finally  remarked 
in  an  undertone. 

"  Not  for  the  present,  but  we  are  by  no 
means  done  with  them.  They  have  only  to 
starve  us  out." 

"Unless  they  become  impatient  and  use  fire." 

Ashbridge  had  not  thought  of  that,  but  he 
saw  the  imminence  of  the  peril. 

"  We  are  sure  of  safety  for  a  few  hours,  and 
probably  until  night.  I  think,  Agnes,  that 
we  ought  to  learn  something  about  this  ref- 
uge, which  turned  up  so  providentially.  It 
won't  do  to  leave  the  front  unguarded,  so  I 


32  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

will  let  you  do  the  exploration.  You  don't 
need  your  gun,  and  perhaps  I  shall ;  leave  it 
with  me." 

She  leaned  it  against  the  side  of  the  cavern, 
and  began  timidly  making  her  way  into  the 
blank  darkness  behind  her.  The  flood  of 
sunshine  which  lit  up  the  opening  and  the 
front  with  subdued  light  penetrated  but  a  short 
distance  within  the  cavern,  so  that  she  had 
advanced  but  a  few  steps  when  she  was  envel- 
oped in  impenetrable  gloom. 

The  utmost  care  was  necessary,  and  she 
moved  forward  inch  by  inch,  with  outstretched 
hands,  sliding  her  feet  slowly  over  the  flinty 
floor  with  the  shortest  of  steps  and  the  most 
frequent  pauses.  The  task  was  not  only  deli- 
cate but  hard.  Projecting  crags  were  touched 
on  the  right  and  left,  and  depressions  and  ob- 
structions continually  presented  themselves. 
Once  she  uttered  a  gasp  of  affright,  believing 
she  had  stepped  off  the  edge  of  her  support 
into  a  chasm  of  fatal  depths ;  but  the  descent 
was  only  slight,  and  though  she  fell  upon  her 
hands  and  knees,  she  received  no  hurts  or 
bruises. 


THE  CAVERN  AMONG  THE  ROCKS.  33 

Turning  her  face,  she  saw  the  sunlit  open- 
ing perhaps  fifty  feet  distant,  with  the  figure 
of  George  in  silhouette  against  the  soft  radi- 
ance beyond. 

"  Why  does  he  stand  thus  ?"  she  asked,  with 
a  pang  of  fear.  "  He  seems  to  forget  that 
there  is  an  abundance  of  room  for  the  Shawa- 
noes  to  hide  themselves  on  the  other  side  of 
the  ravine  and  pick  him  off  without  danger  to 
themselves." 

It  really  looked  as  if  the  youth  was  un- 
aware of  this  form  of  peril,  which  impressed 
Agnes  Altman  so  strongly.  She  stood  debat- 
ing whether  to  return  and  warn  him  of  his 
danger,  when  George  himself  settled  the  mat- 
ter by  stepping  aside  and  assuming  a  sitting 
posture,  where  the  protection  was  needed. 

Agnes  was  halting  between  two  opinions. 
With  the  natural  curiosity  of  her  sex,  she 
wished  to  continue  her  groping  until  she 
learned  more  about  the  cavern,  whose  extent 
had  already  proven  to  be  greater  than  she  had 
suspected.  But  of  what  avail  ?  The  explora- 
tion would  require  hours,  and  was  accompa- 
nied by  no  little  personal  risk,  so  long  as  it 


34  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

was  prosecuted  without  the  aid  of  a  torch. 
That  she  had  escaped  danger  thus  far  was  no 
guarantee  that  her  immunity  would  con- 
tinue. 

The  question  which  held  her  undecided 
whether  to  advance  or  retreat  was  whether  it 
was  not  possible  that  there  was  some  avenue  at 
the  rear  by  which  they  might  reach  the  outer 
world,  and  thus  elude  their  enemies,  or  by 
which  those  enemies  would  steal  upon  them 
unawares.  The  red  men  were  likely  to  be  ac- 
quainted with  all  the  windings  and  turnings 
of  the  refuge,  for  these  were  the  grounds  over 
which  they  had  roamed  and  hunted  from  time 
immemorial. 

A  soft,  subdued  murmur  came  faintly  from 
some  point  within  the  recesses  of  the  cavern, 
now  and  then  dying  away  so  that  the  strain- 
ing ear  could  hardly  detect  it,  then  sounding 
with  gentle  distinctness  that  she  was  sure  it 
must  reach  the  brave  young  man  who  was 
standing  guard  at  the  main  entrance. 

"  It  is  the  sound  of  falling  water/'  she  re- 
flected. "  Who  ever  suspected  that  a  place 
like  this  existed  so  near  the  block-house  ?     If  I 


THE  CAVEEN  AMONG  THE  EOCKS.  35 

had  a  light  I  would  go  farther,  but  it  is  not 
wise  to  do  so  now." 

Pausing  to  listen  no  longer,  she  retraced 
her  steps  much  more  hurriedly  than  she  had 
entered  the  place,  receiving  several  stumbles 
in  her  haste. 

Light  as  were  her  footsteps,  the  listening 
Ashbridge  detected  her  approach  some  min- 
utes before  she  appeared  at  his  side. 

"The  cavern  is  a  good  deal  larger  than 
either  of  us  suspected/' he  remarked  in  the 
guarded  undertone  both  used.  "  How  far  is 
it  to  the  rear  ?" 

"  I  have  no  idea.  I  went  a  long  way,  and 
it  still  seemed  as  far  off  as  when  I  left  you." 

"  We  must  know  the  truth,"  said  George, 
gravely.  "  If  there  is  any  way  by  which 
those  redskins  can  get  to  us  from  the  rear  we 
must  find  it  out." 

"There  is  little  chance  of  learning  any- 
thing without  a  light,  and  I  see  no  means  of 
getting  that." 

"  It  can  be  done,  but  not  at  present.  It  is 
lucky  you  returned  just  when  you  did,  for 
you  are.  needed." 


36  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PI-ONEEBS. 

"  Why  ?"  asked  the  startled  young  woman. 

"  There  is  some  mischief  going  on  across 
the  gorge  directly  opposite.  I  have  been  cer- 
tain of  it  for  several  minutes.  I  can't  make 
it  out,  and  must  have  your  bright  eyes  to  help 
me  in  solving  the  puzzle." 


SHUT  IN.  37 


CHAPTER  III. 

SHUT  IN. 

"  rPHE  ravine  had  a  width  of  twenty  feet. 

I  The  wall  opposite  the  mouth  of  the 
cavern  was  also  perpendicular,  the  correspon- 
dence of  the  slight  projections  and  indenta- 
tions on  the  two  sides  suggesting  that  at  some 
remote  age  the  mass  of  rock  had  been  split 
apart  by  a  convulsion  of  nature,  as  perhaps 
in  the  distant  future  another  earthquake 
wrench  may  bring  them  together  again. 

This  correspondence  brought  the  banks  of 
the  gorge  to  the  same  level,  so  that  the  oppo- 
site top  was  six  or  seven  yards  above  the 
opening  of  the  cavern.  It  was  covered  with 
undergrowth  and  shrubbery  growing  close  to 
the  edge,  with  sturdy  trees  in  the  immediate 
background. 

It  will  be  understood,  therefore,  that  only 
one  direct  means  of  approach  to  the  refuge  of 


38  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEKS, 

the  two  fugitives  existed,  which  was  the  path 
so  providentially  presented  to  them.  The 
Shawanoes  could  readily  advance  to  the  mar- 
gin on  the  opposite  side,  and  probably,  by 
means  of  a  fallen  tree,  could  bridge  the  chasm, 
but  of  what  avail  since  there  was  more  con- 
venient means  of  doing  the  same  thing  at 
other  points,  and  a  number  of  them  were  on 
the  ground  directly  over  the  opening.  If  the 
red  man  succeeded  in  entering  the  refuge,  it 
must  be  by  following  in  the  footsteps  of  the 
two,  unless,  perchance,  some  opening,  as  yet 
unknown  to  the  fugitives,  existed  at  the  rear  of 
the  cavern. 

Cautiously  taking  her  place  at  the  side  of 
the  entrance,  near  George  Ashbridge,  Agnes, 
after  the  few  words  that  have  been  recorded, 
asked : 

"  What  is  it  that  causes  you  misgiving  ?" 

"  You  notice  the  stunted  bushes  on  the  very 
edge  of  the  banks  up  yonder  ?" 

"Yes." 

"  They  have  been  stirred  several  times  in  a 
way  that  the  wind  could  not  have  done. 
There !  you  can  see  it  now !" 


SHUT  IN.  39 

"It  is  because  there  is  some  one  stirring 
them,  and  it  can  be  no  one  except  a  Shawa- 
noe." 

"  But  what  is  his  purpose  ?" 

"  To  gain  a  shot  at  us  to  test  our  watchful- 
ness." 

"  He  can't  think  we  will  fire  until  we  have 
something  more  than  a  rustling  bush  to  tempt 
us." 

"We  shall  have  it  soon  enough." 

While  the  words  were  in  the  mouth  of 
Agnes  something  appeared  at  the  base  of  the 
bushes,  which,  seemingly  a  part  of  them,  was 
yet  something  else.  It  rose  slightly  but  more 
distinctly  into  view. 

"It  is  an  eagle's  feather,"  whispered  Agnes. 

"  And  is  in  the  crown  of  an  Indian.  'Sh ! 
You  had  better  move  further  back  into  the 
cavern." 

*  I  am  already  as  far  back  as  you." 

"  Sh !     Look  again !     There  he  is." 

Two  eagle  feathers  were  perceptible,  and 
the  next  moment  the  black  horsehair-like 
covering  of  the  Shawanoe's  head  came  to  view, 
and  continued  rising  until  beneath  the  low, 


40       IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

painted  forehead  two  glittering  eyes  showed 
above  the  edge  of  the  gorge.  They  were  ele- 
vated just  enough  to  permit  the  warrior  to 
peer  over  the  rim  of  the  rocks,  and,  gleaming 
through  the  interstices  of  shrubbery,  seemed 
to  project  their  baleful  glow  into  the  mouth  of 
the  cavern  itself.  Fortunately  the  fugitives 
were  crouching  so  far  back  from  the  entrance 
that  they  were  invisible. 

"  Shall  I  teach  him  that  we  are  on  guard  ?" 
cautiously  asked  Ashbridge. 

"  No.  He  is  doing  no  harm ;  it  would  be 
cruel." 

"  But  he  is  hunting  for  the  chance.  Have 
you  not  learned  long  since,  Agnes,  that  all 
mercy  to  them  is  thrown  away  V 

"Well,  it  is  so  dreadful ;  but  do  as  you 
think  best,"  replied  the  maiden,  turning  her 
glance  away  that  she  might  not  witness  the 
shocking  deed. 

The  youth  was  lying  flat  on  his  face.  He 
now  brought  his  rifle  round  to  the  front,  and 
supporting  his  elbows  in  proper  position, 
sighted  carefully  at  the  forehead  above  the 
basilisk  eyes.     The  Indian  was  peering  fixedly 


shut  ra.  41 

into  the  mouth  of  the  cavern,  as  though  he 
would  penetrate  with  his  vision  the  gloom, 
and  the  youth  could  not  help  suspecting  that 
he  saw  both  him  and  his  companion.  If  so, 
he  must  have  suspected  the  suspicious  move- 
ment of  the  hands  and  weapons,  for,  while  the 
eye  of  Ashbridge  was  ranging  along  the  barrel, 
and  hi£  finger  increasing  the  pressure  upon 
the  trigger,  he  became  aware  there  was  no  target 
in  front  of  him.  The  Shawanoe  had  vanished 
as  though  he  had  not  been. 

"Well,  my  respected  friend,  you  came  as 
near  taking  a  trip  to  your  last  hunting 
grounds  as  you  will  ever  come  again  without 
taking  it." 

"Why  didn't  you  shoot?"  asked  Agnes, 
turning  her  gaze  again  upon  the  opposite  bank. 

"  Because  there  is  nothing  to  shoot  at." 

"  He  must  have  seen  you." 

"  It  looks  so,  but  why,  then,  didn't  he  shoot 
at  me?" 

"  He  will ;  let's  change  our  position." 

She  set  the  example  by  springing  up  and 
stepping  quickly  back  to  the  other  side  of  the 
cavern,  where  it  was  impossible  for  the  most 


42       IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

lynx-eyed  warrior  to  detect  them.  George 
did  the  same,  and  it  was  well  the  precaution 
was  taken. 

He  was  standing  in  a  crouching  position, 
peering  forward,  when  he  noted  that  the  bush 
was  again  agitated.  Before  he  could  read 
the  meaning  of  it,  a  puff  of  smoke,  with  a 
crimson  needle  in  its  centre,  bounded  towards 
him,  and,  at  the  moment  of  the  resounding 
explosion,  a  bullet  flattened  itself  against  the 
rock  on  the  very  spot  where  he  was  lying  a 
few  minutes  before. 

"  He  saw  me,  after  all  l"  exclaimed  Ash- 
bridge,  with  a  thrill  of  gratitude  at  his  own 
narrow  escape. 

"  There  he  is  again  I" 

True  enough.  To  the  astonishment  of  the 
fugitives  the  Shawanoe  peered  over  as  if  to 
learn  the  result  of  his  shot. 

He  never  learned  it.  While  his  head  was 
elevated  like  that  of  a  turtle  peeping  from  his 
shell,  George  Ashbridge  fired ;  and  when  it  is 
added  that  his  aim  was  true,  enough  has  been 
said. 

"  It  is  an  old  maxim  I  learned  long  ago," 


SHUT  IN.  43 

remarked  the  youth,  "  that  the  first  thing  to 
be  done  after  firing  a  gun  is  to  load  it  again." 

And  he  acted  upon  the  law  with  the  cool- 
ness of  Daniel  Boone  or  Simon  Kenton  him- 
self. 

Agnes  was  awed  by  the  startling  occur- 
rence, and  for  a  few  minutes  held  her  peace. 
Her  companion  jauntily  reloaded  his  rifle,  and 
when  he  had  poured  the  powder  into  the  pan, 
he  remarked : 

"  Now  I  am  ready  for  the  next  customer." 

This  was  well  enough  in  its  way,  but  neither 
could  think  of  the  future  without  a  sinking  of 
the  heart  akin  to  despair.  As  long  as  these 
two  brave  young  pioneers  were  able  to  present 
an  undaunted  front — and  they  would  do  that 
to  the  death — the  Shawanoes,  no  matter  how 
great  their  number,  would  hesitate  to  make  an 
open  attack  upon  them ;  but  the  fugitives 
were  without  a  mouthful  of  food  to  fall  back 
upon.  Agnes  believed  she  had  detected  the 
sound  of  running  water,  which  possibly  might 
serve  them,  but  there  was  no  certainty,  and 
thirst  overcome  ones  more  quickly  than  hunger. 

There  was  no  means  of  conveying  news  to 


44  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

the  block-house  of  their  extremity.  The  two 
had  left  the  station  that  morning  in  high 
hopes  to  gain  a  view  of  the  clearing,  expect- 
ing to  be  home  again  before  nightfall.  No 
alarm  would  be  felt  until  night  closed  in,  and 
search  would  probably  be  made  on  the  mor- 
row ;  but  what  clue  could  be  picked  up  by  so 
peerless  a  woodsman  as  Simon  Kenton  or 
Daniel  Boone  that  could  help  in  the  hunt  ? 

"  If  I  knew  who  fired  that  shot,"  remarked 
Ashbridge,  as  he  sat  beside  his  beloved,  "  it 
would  help  us  to  form  some  plan." 

"  In  what  way  ?" 

"  That  I  can  hardly  tell,  so  long  as  I  do  not 
know.  It  seems  natural  to  conclude  it  was 
Jethro,  and  yet  I  cannot  believe  it  was  possi- 
ble for  him  to  appear  so  far  to  the  left  of  the 
trail,  at  the  very  moment  his  help  was  needed." 

"  He  is  so  aimless  in  his  movements  that 
he  may  have  taken  a  notion  to  wander  into 
this  section  before  the  danger  came." 

"That  is  the  only  explanation  possible. 
Perhaps  it  is  the  true  one.  He  has  the  lunch 
which  your  mother  put  up  for  us,  and  which 
would  be  acceptable  at  this  moment,  and  more 


SHUT  IN.  45 

acceptable  before  we  are  through  with  this 
business." 

"  But  if  not  Jethro,  who  else  is  it  likely 
to  be?" 

"  We  can  only  guess ;  I  have  been  hopeful 
that  Kenton,  who  you  know  left  the  block- 
house several  days  ago  on  a  scout,  may  have 
been  on  his  return  and  reached  this  place  in 
time  to  be  of  service." 

"  I  wish  I  could  think  so,  George,  but  I 
cannot." 

"  Stranger  things  have  happened  to  you  as 
well  as  to  me  since  we  left  our  home  in  West- 
ern Virginia.  Your  affair  with  Wa-on-mon, 
the  Panther,  Jethro's  performance  with  the 
flatboat,  the  rescue  of  my  little  sister  Mabel 
from  the  Shawanoes ;  these  and  other  occur- 
rences were  more  remarkable  in  their  way 
than  the  appearance  of  Simon  Kenton  at  a 
a  certain  point  within  a  few  miles  of  the 
block-house." 

"  It  isn't  that,  but  if  it  was  he  or  Boone,  he 
would  have  found  some  way  of  letting  us  know 
of  his  presence.  You  and  Kenton  have  a  way 
of  signaling  each  other,  when  striving  to  meet 


46  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

in  the  woods.  Had  he  fired  that  shot,  which 
you  thought  was  fired  by  me,  he  would  not 
have  kept  us  long  in  the  dark  as  to  whence  it 
came." 

"  I  wish  there  was  less  logic  in  your  words," 
remarked  Ashbridge,  regretfully,  "  but  I  can- 
not help  suspecting  you  are  right.  Admit- 
ting that  our  friend  is  Jethro  Juggens,  and 
not  Boone  or  Kenton,  he  might  have  found 
some  means  of  apprising  us  of  his  presence." 

"  Perhaps  he  thinks  the  rifle  report  is  suffi- 
cient, and  is  awaiting  a  favorable  opportunity. 
Besides,  if  it  was  Jethro,  I  am  sure  he  will 
have  all  he  can  do  to  save  himself,  without  at- 
tempting to  open  communication  with  us." 

"  At  any  rate  I  don't  see  any  chance  of  our 
getting  away  from  here  before  nightfall." 

"And  what  prospect  is  there  of  doing  so 
then  ?" 

"  Why,  Agnes,"  said  her  lover,  with  a  touch 
of  reproach  in  his  manner,  "  you  seem  deter- 
mined to  drive  away  all  hope." 

"  Far  from  it,  George.  I  am  sure  that  God, 
who  has  so  befriended  us  in  the  past,  will  not 
desert  us  in  our  extremity ;  but  what  can  we 


SHUT  IN.  47 

gain  by  trying  to  see  that  which  does  not  ex- 
ist, or  forming  plans  and  schemes  without 
something  to  form  them  upon?" 

"Since  you  are  hopeful,  after  all,  Agnes, 
tell  me  upon  what  you  have  that  feeling?" 

"  Well,"  was  the  thoughtful  answer,  "  I  am 
more  likely  to  be  wrong  than  you  are,  but  it 
seems  to  me  there  are  plenty  of  grounds.  In 
the  first  place,  I  am  sure  that  the  friend  whom 
we  have,  or  did  have  a  short  time  ago,  in  the 
neighborhood  is  Jethro." 

"And  what  of  that?" 

"  No  one,  not  even  himself,  can  decide  what 
he  will  do  within  any  given  ten  minutes,  and 
yet  what  is  more  natural  than  that  he,  find- 
ing how  sorely  beset  we  are,  will  make  all 
haste  to  the  block-house  ?" 

"  So  it  would  seem,  and  Captain  Bushwick 
has  but  to  know  of  our  peril  to  hurry  to  our 
help.  But,  leaving  Jethro  out  of  the  matter, 
wherein  do  you  see  a  favorable  outlook  ?" 

"There  is  little  moonlight  to-night,  and 
what  there  is  will  be  so  veiled  by  the  trees 
and  vegetation  that  we  shall  be  enveloped  in 
the  blackest  of  darkness." 


48  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEKS. 

"  And  to  whom  will  that  be  most  favorable 
— the  Shawanoes  or  ourselves  ?" 

"  I  think  to  as." 

"  You  forget  there  is  only  one  path  of  es- 
cape open,  which  is  that  trodden  by  us  in 
coming  here.  One,  or  at  least  two,  warriors  can 
guard  that  against  our  flight,  or  leave  it  free, 
so  as  to  induce  us  to  walk  out  among  them." 

"  I  have  been  thinking,"  said  the  maiden, 
with  a  voice  and  manner  which  proved  her 
bright  brain  was  busy,  "  that  maybe  we  can 
reach  the  bottom  of  the  gorge  from  the  open- 
ing in  front  of  us." 

"  Ah,  if  we  could ;  but  it  is  fully  forty  feet 
below,  and  there  is  no  rope,  or  vine,  or  any- 
thing that  could  be  used  to  hold  our  weight — 
unless  we  might  find  the  material  from  your 
dress  and  my  clothing." 

"  It  is  that  which  has  occurred  to  me." 

The  thrill  of  hope  caused  by  this  new  and 
somewhat  startling  idea  quickly  passed. 

"  If  such  a  project  is  possible,  depend  upon 
it,  Agnes,  the  Shawanoes  have  not  overlooked 
it,  and  will  make  sure  it  does  us  precious  lit- 
tle good." 


shut  m.  49 

"  Then  we  have  not  yet  learned  whether 
there  is  not  some  other  way  out  of  the  cavern 
than  that  which  is  in  front." 

"  That  has  caused  me  more  speculation  and 
guess-work  than  anything  else.  If  there  was 
any  way  of  getting  a  light,  I  would  settle  the 
question  now,  leaving  you  to  mount  guard 
until  I  come  back.  But  though  I  have  a  flint 
and  steel,  there  is  nothing  to  serve  as  a  torch." 

Had  such  a  useful  invention  as  lucifer 
matches  been  known,  the  difficulty  would  have 
been  solved,  provided  our  friends  were  plen- 
tifully supplied  with  them,  but  nothing  less 
than  a  pine  or  resinous  torch  would  answer, 
and  that,  it  need  not  be  said,  wras  beyond  their 
reach. 

"  We  leaped  over  a  log  near  the  mouth  of 
the  cavern,"  said  George.  "I  didn't  take 
much  notice  of  it,  but  it  seemed  to  be  dry  and 
decayed,  and  a  piece  of  it  might  serve  to  light 
me  while  groping  back  yonder." 

She  caught  his  arm  with  some  excitement. 

"  You  would  not  dare  attempt  it,  with  them 
watching  for  a  chance  to  fire  at  us ;  you  shall 
not." 

4 


50  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

He  was  able  to  smile  at  her  exhibition  of 
feeling. 

"  I  was  thinking  of  making  the  attempt  to- 
night, when  everything  will  be  as  dark  as 
pitch." 

u  Let  me  take  a  peep  at  it." 

"  Have  a  care,  young  lady,"  he  said,  half  in- 
clined to  restrain  her. 

"I  will  be  more  guarded  than  you,"  she 
answered,  stealing  along  the  side  of  the  cavern 
with  so  much  caution  that  she  readily  gained 
a  point  of  observation  without  drawing  any 
demonstration  from  the  watchful  enemies. 

"  It  lies  a  dozen  or  fifteen  feet  up  the  path, 
and,  as  you  remember,  slants  across  it.  It 
has  lain  there  a  long  time,  for  it  is  dried  and 
decayed.     More  than  that,  too,  it  is  pine." 

"The  very  material  to  serve  us" — 

At  that  instant  something  whisked  into 
view  directly  before  their  eyes,  vanishing  with 
such  quickness  that  it  was  like  the  passing  of 
a  shadow.  It  was  as  if  a  bird  of  large  size 
had  started  to  fly  upward  from  the  bottom 
of  the  ravine  and  fluttering  in  front  of  the 
opening,  was  so  alarmed  at  the  sight  of  the 


SHUT  IN.  51 

fugitives  that  it  darted  downward  like  a 
flash. 

Before  they  could  form  an  idea  of  what  it 
meant,  it  appeared  again,  and  brought  its  own 
explanation,  for  instead  of  vanishing  it  caught 
fast  on  the  ledge,  and  remained  in  full  sight. 

Agnes  uttered  a  low  exclamation  of  pleasure. 

"  Do  you  see  what  it  is,  George?  It  was 
thrown  there  by  Jethro." 


52  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

A   KAY    OF   LIGHT. 

AGNES  ALTMAN  was  quick  to  recognize 
the  package  that  was  twice  flung  upward 
from  the  gorge  before  it  caught  and  rested  on 
the  ledge  in  front  of  the  opening  of  the  cavern. 
It  was  of  moderate  size,  neatly  wrapped 
around  with  a  linen  napkin,  and,  in  addition 
to  the  food  it  contained,  was  weighted  with  a 
goodly-sized  stone,  in  order  that  the  thrower 
might  handle  it  effectively. 

It  was  a  strong  proof  of  the  self-sacrificing 
affection  of  Jethro  Juggens,  whose  vigorous 
appetite  was  rarely  quiescent,  that,  without 
abstracting  his  portion  of  the  lunch  at  mid- 
day, he  should  incur  the  great  risk  he  must 
have  run  in  order  to  place  it  at  the  disposal  of 
his  friends. 

"Good  Jethro!"  exclaimed  the  delighted 
Agnes ;  "  he  believes  there  can  be  no  suffering 


A  EAY  OF  LIGHT.  53 

equal  to  that  of  hunger,  and  does  all  he  can 
to  prevent  its  coming  to  us." 

"  And  gives  himself  a  pang  of  starvation.  It 
must  have  been  he  who  fired  the  shot  at  the 
moment  it  was  so  necessary." 

Stealing  forward  as  far  as  was  prudent, 
Ashbridge  extended  the  stock  of  his  rifle  out- 
ward and  gradually  worked  the  parcel  within 
reach  of  his  hand.  Being  opened,  the  cooked 
meat  and  coarse  brown  bread  were  found  in- 
tact within. 

"  Let  us  eat  while  the  chance  is  ours,"  re- 
marked the  youth,  handing  a  goodly  portion 
to  Agnes ;  "  we  are  in  sore  peril,  but,  none 
the  less,  I  cannot  forget  that  I  have  an  appe- 
tite." 

"  And  it  is  the  same  with  me,"  replied  the 
young  woman,  accepting  with  thanks  the  food 
offered  her ;  "  but  we  must  not  lose  sight  of 
the  one  who  has  done  this."  Having  taken 
out  all  they  needed,  the  maiden  carefully  re- 
fastened  the  napkin  around  the  rest,  which 
was  considerably  more  than  they  withdrew,, 
and,  with  a  deft  toss,  flung  it  out  again  into 
the  ravine.     What  the  result  was  they  could 


54  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEES. 

only  guess,  since  no  sign  nor  sound  came  back 
to  them. 

But  if  the  Shawanoes  were  maintaining 
close  watch  over  the  cavern  they  must  have 
noticed  this  by-play,  which  to  Jethro  Jug- 
gens  meant  great  danger.  There  was  good 
reason,  however,  to  believe  it  had  escaped  their 
observation,  and  that  no  immediate  ill  was 
likely  to  follow  the  exploit.  They  knew  the 
fugitives  were  safe  within  the  cavern  and 
would  not  attempt  to  leave  it  before  dark.  It 
was  not  probable,  therefore,  that  the  opening 
was  directly  under  the  eye  of  any  one  of 
them  at  that  moment,  and  had  Ashbridge 
stepped  quickly  out  and  picked  up  the  pack- 
age, it  is  more  than  possible  that  no  bullet 
would  have  whizzed  after  him. 

It  was  a  radiant  day  in  early  summer,  when 
the  blue  sky  was  flecked  by  only  a  few  patches 
of  fleecy  clouds,  and  the  air  was  fragrant  with 
the  perfume  of  bark,  of  bursting  bud  and  the 
blossom  of  wild  flowers.  The  twitter  and  song 
of  birds  echoed  from  the  tree  tops,  and  the 
earth  was  redolent  with  the  promise  of  the 
glorious  fruitage  that  was  to  crown  the  year. 


n       A  EAY  OF  LIGHT.  55 

Amid  this  scene  of  bounding  life  and  the 
grandeur  of  growth  and  development,  "  only- 
man  was  vile."  The  three  who  had  left  the 
block-house,  for  a  jaunt  through  the  forest, 
confident  of  returning  to  their  friends  at  the 
end  of  a  few  hours,  were  now  fugitives  from 
the  fierce  red  men  and  environed  on  every 
hand  by  the  most  fearsome  peril. 

The  knowledge  that  the  faithful  Jethro 
Juggens  was  so  near  was  not  wholly  an  un- 
alloyed pleasure.  It  could  not  be  doubted 
that  he  would  willingly  risk  his  life  for  them, 
for  he  had  done  so  more  than  once  in  the  past, 
but  the  most  that  could  recommend  him  was 
his  amazing  skill  with  the  rifle.  Shrewdness 
and  stupidity  were  so  mixed  in  his  composi- 
tion that  it  could  never  be  told  with  certainty 
what  he  would,  and  what  he  would  not  do. 
An  inexplainable  good  fortune  had  marked 
his  work  heretofore,  but  it  was  not  reasonable 
to  believe  that  it  would  continue  indefinitely. 

Woe  betide  him  if  he  should  fall  into  the 
power  of  the  Shawanoes  !  He  had  put  a  mor- 
tal insult  upon  the  great  chief  Wa-on-mon, 
and  by  means  of  his  marksmanship  had  laid 


56  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEES. 

more  than  one  of  the  leading  warriors  low. 
Within  the  present  hour  he  had  slain  a  dar- 
ing buck  while  in  the  act  of  leaping  the 
chasm.  The  American  race  shares  with  the 
Caucasian  the  bitter  prejudice  against  the  Af- 
rican, which,  in  the  case  of  Jethro  Juggens, 
was  intensified  by  the  umpardonable  injuries 
received  at  his  hands. 

The  proximity  of  the  man,  therefore, 
brought  with  it  the  fear  that  it  would  com- 
plicate matters  and  add  the  destruction  of 
himself  to  the  death  of  the  fugitives  within 
the  cavern.  There  was  but  the  single  service 
he  could  do  them ;  that  was  to  steal  away  from 
the  neighborhood,  while  the  chance  was  his, 
and  carry  the  news  to  the  block-house  of  the 
perilous  situation  of  George  Ashbridge  and 
Agnes  Altman. 

Had  the  " friend  at  court"  proven  to  be 
one  of  the  experienced  rangers,  and  especially 
Simon- Kenton,  the  peerless  woodsman,  the 
hopes  of  the  two  would  have  been  increased 
tenfold,  for  every  step  that  he  took  and  every- 
thing he  did  would  have  been  actuated  by  a 
wise  and  far-reaching  foresight.     He  would 


A  EAY  OF  LIGHT.  57 

calculate  the  result  of  each  movement  to  the 
minutest  detail,  and  it  is  safe  to  say  that  if  it 
was  within  the  compass  of  human  possibility 
to  rescue  the  lovers  it  would  be  done. 

The  feelings  of  our  friends,  therefore,  may 
be  imagined,  as  they  speculated  over  the  out- 
come of  their  dangerous  situation. 

u  If  there  was  any  way  of  communicating 
with  him,"  remarked  Ashbridge,  "I  would 
send  him  post  haste  to  Captain  Bushwick, 
with  an  appeal  for  instant  help  which  would 
not  be  in  vain." 

"I  have  wondered  whether  a  note  could 
not  be  written  and  flung  over  into  the  ravine, 
telling  him  what  we  wish  him  to  do,  but  there 
are  two  objections  to  a  scheme  of  that  kind." 

"What  are  they?" 

"  We  have  no  means  of  writing  such  a  note, 
and  if  we  had  Jethro  could  not  read  it." 

"He  can  spell  out  simple  words,  but  we 
have  neither  pencil  nor  paper,  so  it  is  idle  to 
think  of  that.  There  is  still  another  method 
open  to  us." 

"What  is  it?" 

"  He  was  at  the  bottom  of  the  ravine  a  lit- 


58  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

tie  while  ago,  when  he  threw  the  lunch  up  to 
us.  He  may  be  there  yet,  though  it  is  as 
likely  that  he  has  gone  away.  If  not,  he  can 
hear  my  voice  when  I  call  to  him." 

"  Do  so  at  once." 

"I  will;  no  harm,  if  no  good,  can  come 
from  it." 

Stealing  forward  as  near  as  was  prudent, 
Ashbridge  placed  one  hand  in  front  of  his 
face,  so  as  to  form  a  funnel,  and  called : 

"  Jethro,  if  you  hear  me  do  not  answer,  but 
listen !  Leave  this  place  as  soon  as  you  can 
and  make  all  haste  to  the  block-house.  Tell 
Captain  Bushwick  our  danger,  and  that  we 
can  be  saved  only  by  sending  us  help  without 
an  hour's  delay." 

For  additional  safety,  the  youth  repeated 
these  instructions  in  a  still  louder  voice.  He 
suspected  that  if  Jethro  heard  him  he  would 
be  reckless  enough  to  make  reply ;  but,  though 
Ashbridge  and  Agnes  listened  closely  for  sev- 
eral minutes,  not  the  slightest  response  was 
returned  to  them. 

"  If  it  was  any  one  else,"  she  said,  "  1  would 
have  been  certain  that  he  had  left  the  spot 


A  KAY  OF  LIGHT.  59 

the  moment  after  furnishing  us  with  din- 
ner." 

"  If  it  had  been  any  one  else  the  attempt 
would  not  have  been  made,  but,  having  done 
it,  Jethro  would  wait  for  his  portion  of  the 
lunch  to  be  returned  to  him.  Then  he  .has 
probably  taken  himself  off,  to  eat  it  in  peace." 

"And  we  waited  long  enough  for  him  to 
get  beyond  hearing,  so,  like  everything  else, 
this  phase  of  the  business  must  for  a  time  re- 
main in  doubt." 

"  George,"  remarked  his  companion,  after 
an  interval  of  thoughtful  silence,  "  it  is  now 
past  noon,  and  it  looks  to  me  as  if  the  In- 
dians had  decided  to  leave  us  alone  until 
night.     Then  will  come  the  crisis." 

"Such  is  my  belief,  but  they  are  like 
Jethro;  there  can  be  no  calculating  what 
they  will  or  will  not  do.  We  must  not  relax 
our  vigilance." 

"  If  the  Shawanoes  had  the  bravery  to  rush 
down  the  path  over  which  we  came — what 
then?" 

"  You  would  shoot  one  and  I  another.  Then 
I  would  grapple  with  the  foremost  and  give 


60  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

him  a  hard  tussle;  after  that — well,  there 
would  be  no  afterwards  for  you  and  me." 

"  I  wonder  they  do  not  do  it." 

Ashbridge  shook  his  head. 

"It  is  contrary  to  their  policy;  the  cer- 
tainty that  the  two  foremost  will  fall  is  enough 
to  prevent  the  attempt." 

"But  it  did  not  do  so  a  short  time  ago 
when  they  were  pursuing  us." 

"  They  showed  unusual  courage,  it  cannot  be 
denied,  but  in  the  rush  and  tumult  they  did 
not  have  the  opportunity  to  calculate  the 
chance.  Besides,  after  I  dropped  the  first  one, 
the  second  must  have  believed  there  was  no 
cause  for  fear,  since  the  man  who  winged  him 
was  nowhere  in  sight." 

"  It  seems  to  me,"  added  Agnes,  after  an- 
other minute  or  two  of  thoughtful  silence, 
"  that  we  have  forgotten  one  possibility." 

"What  is  that?" 

"  That  there  may  be  an  avenue  of  escape  in 
the  rear." 

"  I  declare !  I  did  forget  that.  You  be- 
lieved you  heard  the  sound  of  running  water. 
Perhaps  you  are  right." 


A  EAY  OF  LIGHT.  61 

He  bounded  to  his  feet  under  the  inspiration 
of  the  new  thought,  but  instantly  checked 
himself. 

"  I  hesitate  to  leave  you  alone  on  guard, 
Agnes/' 

"  I  do  not  know  why  you  should  do  so.  If 
I  see  any  need  for  your  help,  you  will  be  no- 
tified in  time." 

"  Well,  heaven  protect  us  both  !  I  will  try 
it." 

Inasmuch  as  it  was  out  of  the  power  of 
Ashbridge  to  make  use  of  a  torch,  he  could 
only  do  as  did  Agnes  when  attempting  her  ex- 
ploration, guide  himself  solely  by  the  sense  of 
feeling,  with  perhaps  some  help  later  on  from 
the  power  of  hearing. 

Acting  upon  the  description  received  from 
her,  the  youth  advanced  with  some  assurance 
for  a  distance  of  perhaps  fifty  feet,  when,  like 
her,  he  put  forth  the  most  extreme  care  and 
caution.  From  that  point  he  "  inched  "  for- 
ward. 

Remembering  what  she  had  told  him  about 
the  sound  of  falling  or  running  water,  he  had 
listened  for  that  from  the  first.    He  now  heard 


62  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEKS, 

it  a  short  distance  ahead  and  to  the  right. 
Standing  motionless,  he  did  his  utmost  to  lo- 
cate the  precise  point  whence  it  came,  and  the 
distance  it  was  from  him. 

"  It  does  not  seem  more  than  a  rod  or  two 
off,"  he  said  to  himself,  beginning  a  cautious 
movement  toward  the  spot;  "and  since  it 
enters  the  cavern  and  leaves  it  without  going 
out  of  the  mouth,  there  must  be  another  out- 
let, which,  perhaps — " 

Just  then,  despite  the  care  he  used,  his  foot 
slipped  on  the  wet  surface  of  the  flinty  floor, 
and  he  tumbled  into  water  that  rose  half-way 
to  his  knees.  The  shock  caused  him  to  emit 
a  suppressed  cry,  and  he  narrowly  missed  let- 
ting fall  the  rifle  which  was  in  his  left  hand. 
As  quickly  as  he  could  he  scrambled  back  to 
the  dry  rock  behind  him. 

"  I  got  a  bath  that  time  for  which  I  was  not 
looking,"  he  exclaimed  ;  u  the  water  is  as  cold 
as  ice." 

He  had  not  drank  since  leaving  the  block- 
house, and  bending  down,  he  quaffed  his  fill  of 
the  delicious  fluid,  uttering  a  sigh  of  content, 
as  he  once  more  assumed  the  upright  posture. 


A  RAY  OF  LIGHT.  63 

"  There's  one  thing  certain — whatever  be- 
falls us  we  shall  not  die  of  thirst.  I  must 
send  Agnes  here  to  drink,  for  I  am  sure  she 
needs  it." 

He  was  on  the  point  of  returning  to  give 
her  the  opportunity,  when  he  decided  that,  as 
it  was  not  likely  to  require  much  time,  he 
would  complete  the  exploration,  so  far  as  the 
stream  was  concerned,  while  the  chance  of- 
fered. 

Was  it  fancy  or  did  he  really  detect  the 
faintest  possible  appearance  of  light  at  the 
bottom  of  the  cavern  on  his  right  ?  As  he 
peered  intently  through  the  gloom,  he  sus- 
pected it  was  an  optical  delusion.  His  eyes 
were  rooking  him  in  the  continued  effort  to 
pierce  the  impenetrable  darkness. 

But  when  he  looked  for  a  minute  or  two  in 
another  direction,  and  then  brought  his  gaze 
back,  there  was  the  dull  and  almost  invisible 
glow,  just  as  when  it  first  attracted  his  won- 
derment. 

"It  is  a  light,"  he  exclaimed;  "it  must 
come  from  the  outside,  but  why  is  it  so 
faint?" 


64  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

Determined  to  fathom  the  mystery,  he 
moved  with  the  utmost  caution  toward  the 
spot,  whose  pale  glow  diminished  rather  than 
increased  as  he  advanced.  When  within  a 
yard  or  two,  despite  his  care,  his  feet  slipped 
again,  and  a  second  time  he  stumbled  into 
the  icy  stream  from  which  he  had  just 
drank. 

The  water  was  narrower,  deeper  and  with  a 
more  rapid  flow,  but  the  slight  mishap  which 
now  befell  him  resulted  in  the  instant  solu- 
tion of  the  question  that  had  puzzled  him. 

The  stream,  the  cause  of  all  this  wonder- 
ment, found  its  outlet  near  at  hand.  The 
dim  glow  which  perplexed  Ashbridge  was  the 
reflection  of  the  sunlight  from  the  outside, 
which,  refracted  and  obscured  by  the  flow  of 
water,  found  its  way  into  the  interior  of  the 
cavern  in  an  almost  infinitesimal  degree,  so 
that  only  the  keenest  vision  could  perceive  it. 

The  question  that  flashed  upon  the  youth 
was,  "Can  this  stream  be  turned  to  account?" 

It  was  a  momentous  question.  Cut  off*  al- 
most from  every  possibility  of  hope  in  other 
directions,  he  fixed  his  thoughts   upon  the 


A  EAY  OF  LIGHT.  65 

single  one  that  was  left  to  him,  and  which 
was  faint  enough  as  it  was. 

The  first  proceeding  of  Ashbridge  was  to 
learn  the  depth  and  breadth  of  the  current. 
This  was  not  difficult.  As  nearly  as  he  could 
ascertain  it  was  about  two  feet  wide  and 
slightly  less  in  depth,  sufficient  to  permit  the 
passage  of  himself  and  Agnes,  provided  the 
way  was  open  to  do  so. 

The  latter  was  the  all-important  point  to 
decide,  for  upon  that  hung  the  issue  of  life 
and  death. 

No  end  of  possibilities  presented  them- 
selves. If  the  opening  into  the  daylight  out- 
side was  unobstructed,  it  was  self-evident  that, 
even  though  it  was  a  dozen  feet  away,  it  was 
a  perfect  path  to  safety,  for  it  was  as  easy  to 
enter  the  current  and  glide  that  distance  with 
it  without  breathing  as  it  was  to  walk  across 
the  floor  of  the  cavern. 

But  therein  lay  the  whole  momentous  prob- 
lem. 

Any  error  made  in  the  calculation  must  of 
necessity  be  irretrievably  fatal.  Once  started 
along  the  flow  to  the  outside  world,  the  most 


66  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEKS. 

skilful  swimmer  could  not  return.  He  must 
go  forward  to  inevitable  death  or  life,  as  the 
case  might  prove.  A  short  turn,  a  narrowing 
of  the  channel,  so  as  to  obstruct  the  onward 
sweep  of  the  body  even  for  a  few  seconds, 
would  end  everything. 

What  man  possessed  of  ordinary  prudence 
would  run  such  fearful  risk?  Well  might 
George  Ashbridge  stand  hesitating,  doubting 
and  perplexed  as  to  what  he  ought  to  do. 

"  How  shall  I  determine  ?"  was  the  mental 
question,  asked  over  and  over  again. 

Removing  his  cap,  he  pushed  his  head  be- 
low the  surface,  as  close  as  possible  to  the 
point  where  the  water  dipped  under  the  solid 
rock ;  but  the  open  eyes  could  detect  no  more 
than  when  he  attempted  to  use  them  in  the 
gloom  of  the  cavern.  The  dim,  yellowish  re- 
flection remained,  but  nothing  else. 

From  the  fact  that  only  the  faintest  sound 
came  back  to  him  from  the  outside,  Ashbridge 
was  disposed  to  form  the  hopeful  conclusion 
that  the  sweep  of  the  current  was  free  and 
unobstructed  until  it  had  passed  some  distance 
from  the  cavern. 


A  EAY  OF  LIGHT.  67 

"  And  yet  it  won't  do  to  err,"  he  reflected, 
as  he  drew  his  head  from  the  water  and  re- 
placed his  cap.     "  I  am  in  sore  perplexity." 

At  that  moment  a  deafening  report  echoed 
and  resounded  through  the  cavern.  A  rifle 
had  been  discharged  at  the  entrance,  and, 
fearing  the  worst,  the  youth  made  desperate 
haste  to  reach  Agnes  Altman,  praying  and 
yet  fearful  that  it  was  too  late  to  save  or  help 
her. 


68  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEES. 


CHAPTER  V. 

A   VOICE    FEOM    THE   DAEKNESS. 

IT  was  only  natural  that  when  Agnes  Alt- 
man  was  left  alone  at  the  mouth  of  the 
cavern  she  should  feel  the  responsibility  of 
the  trust  thus  placed  upon  her.  The  safety 
not  only  of  herself  but  the  only  means  of  en- 
tering or  of  leaving  the  refuge  was  that  which 
they  had  employed,  and  it  would  not  do  for 
her  to  relax  her  vigilance  for  one  moment. 

She  had  assumed  her  former  easy  position 
at  the  side  of  the  entrance,  where,  sitting  upon 
the  hard,  rough  floor,  she  held  her  small  rifle 
across  her  lap,  ready  to  aim  and  fire  it  the 
moment  the  necessity  arose.  She  was  so  far 
back  that  the  only  possible  means  of  reaching 
her  with  a  bullet- was  from  the  crest  of  the  op- 
posite bank,  always  expecting  the  rush  down 
the  path,  which  she  and  George  had  dismissed 
as  improbable  so  long  as  daylight  lasted. 


A  VOICE  FEOM  THE  DARKNESS.  69 

It  followed,  therefore,  that  she  kept  close 
ward  and  watch  of  that  crest  just  across  the 
chasm,  and  which  was  covered  with  stunted 
undergrowth  and  vegetation.  The  Shawanoe 
who  outwitted  her  from  that  point  would  have 
to  be  subtle  indeed. 

There  was  a  quicker  throbbing  of  the  heart, 
when  within  the  five  minutes  following  the 
departure  of  the  youth  from  her  side  she  be- 
came convinced  that  the  hostiles  were  at  work 
again.  The  same  fluttering  agitation  at  the 
base  of  the  vegetation  was  hardly  noticed 
when  an  eagle  feather  once  more  rose  to  view, 

"Had  George  fired  when  he  showed  him- 
self before,  they  would  not  have  dared  to  re- 
peat the  attempt.  I  am  sure  this  is  the  same 
Indian,  but  he  cannot  see  me." 

Slowly  and  steadily,  like  the  movement  of 
the  shadow  around  the  dial,  did  the  feather 
rise  until  the  mass  of  course,  black  hair  was 
perceptible,  but  before  the  low,  painted  fore- 
head showed  the  upward  motion  ceased.  The 
watcher  supposed  it  would  be  resumed  in  a 
few  seconds,  but  it  was  not. 

Puzzled  to  understand  the  meaning  of  this, 


70  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

Agnes  kepther  eyes  fixed  upon  the  odd  picture. 
There  were  the  feather  and  the  dark  basis  on 
which  it  rested,  but  the  eyes  themselves 
showed  not,  and  inasmuch  as  she  could  not 
see  them,  it  followed  that  the  Indian  could 
not  have  observed  her,  even  had  she  been  sit- 
ting nearer  the  mouth  of  the  cavern. 

But  while  she  was  intently  studying  the 
sight  and  waiting  for  the  appearance  of  the 
glittering  eyes,  the  shadow  of  a  movement,  as 
it  may  be  called,  caught  her  attention  fully  a 
half-dozen  feet  to  the  right  of  where  the  token 
showed,  as  if  it  were  an  ornament  to  the  bank 
itself.  Something  almost  imperceptible  stirred 
the  base  of  a  bush,  and  if  no  feather  ap- 
peared, she  was  certain  that  among  the  leaves 
was  a  mass  of  coal  black-hair,  from  the  centre 
of  which  a  pair  of  eyes,  like  those  of  the  rat- 
tlesnake, glowed  upon  the  mouth  of  the 
cavern. 

The  truth  flashed  upon  the  young  woman. 
That  which  she  had  first  noted  was  a  counter- 
feit, a  dummy  to  hold  the  attention  and  per- 
haps draw  the  fire  of  the  sentinel,  while  the 
real  danger  appeared  at  another  point.     Had 


A  VOICE  FEOM  THE  DAKKNESS.  71 

the  pretended  head  risen  a  few  inches  higher 
the  deceit  would  have  been  discovered,  but  the 
Indian  was  too  cunning  thus  to  reveal  the 
trick.  A  little  more  care  upon  his  part  and 
the  real  head  and  front  would  have  remained 
unnoted. 

Confident  that  she  herself  was  invisible, 
Agnes  did  not  change  her  position.  So  long, 
too,  as  the  Indian  contented  himself  with 
looking  over  at  the  cavern,  she  was  in  no 
danger.  If  he  attempted  to  bring  his  rifle 
around  to  fire  she  could  readily  shift  her  po- 
sition and  anticipate  the  action. 

The  young  woman  now  had  it  in  her  power 
to  do  a  signal  service  to  George  Ashbridge 
and  herself.  Protected  by  the  gloom  of  the 
interior,  which  came  almost  to  the  opening  it- 
self, she  could  drive  a  bullet  through  the  brain 
of  the  peeping  Tom,  and  teach  his  comrades 
the  fatal  peril  of  trying  to  steal  a  march  upon 
them. 

But  the  reader  need  not  be  told  that  noth- 
ing of  the  kind  took  place.  Having  pro- 
tested against  such  an  act  on  the  part  of  her 
companion,  she  could  not  nerve  herself  to  it 


72  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEKS. 

so  long  as  the  present  necessity  did  not  exist. 
It  may  be  believed  that  had  the  Shawanoe 
brought  his  gun  around  to  the  front  she 
would  have  contented  herself  with  insuring 
her  safety  by  withdrawing  a  little  further 
within  her  refuge. 

The  miscreant,  however,  did  not  bring  about 
the  test.  A  few  minutes'  intense  scrutiny 
showed  him  no  one  was  on  guard,  and  conse- 
quently none  that  could  serve  as  a  target  for 
his  marksmanship.  It  cannot  be  believed 
that  he  suspected  the  fugitives  were  not  on 
the  alert.  Emitting  a  faint  hissing  sound, 
the  crown  and  eyes  vanished  like  the  shadow 
of  a  cloud. 

"  George  would  have  been  less  merciful  but 
perhaps  more  sensible  than  I,"  was  the  con- 
clusion of  Agnes  as  the  strain  was  lifted. 

She  shifted  her  position  a  few  inches  nearer 
the  front,  for  what  she  had  just  witnessed 
caused  a  fear  that  some  ruse  was  in  contem- 
plation by  their  enemies.  The  next  moment 
she  uttered  an  exclamation  of  surprise. 

The  end  of  the  pine  log,  to  which  reference 
has  been  made  more  than  once,  came  into 


A  VOICE  FKOM  THE  DABKNESS.  73 

view  because  of  the  change  in  her  position. 
Fully  a  foot  of  it  was  in  sight.  It  may  be  said 
that  there  was  nothing  to  cause  astonishment 
in  this,  but  an  odd  suspicion  came  over  the 
young  woman  that  the  log  did  not  occupy 
precisely  the  same  position  as  before. 

Why  this  should  be  the  case  was  more  than 
she  could  explain.  The  air  was  too  calm  to 
suppose  that  the  change  of  position  was  due 
to  that  cause,  and  it  was  altogether  improb- 
able that  any  process  of  decay  going  on  in  the 
wood  could  have  brought  about  a  shifting  of 
the  centre  of  gravity. 

Strong  as  seemed  the  argument  that  the 
whole  thing  was  an  error  on  her  part,  Agnes 
Altman  fortunately  was  too  wise  to  dismiss  it 
from  her  thought  as  such.  She  determined 
to  make  herself  certain  on  the  point. 

Assuming  a  position  that  left  about  a  foot 
of  the  log  in  sight,  she  raised  the  hammer  of 
her  weapon  and  fixed  her  gaze  upon  the  wood. 

For  some  minutes  it  remained  as  motionless 
as  the  rock  beside  her.  Then,  with  an  emo- 
tion which  possibly  maybe  imagined, ehe  saw 
it  shift  silently  forward  fully  six  inches ! 


74  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEES. 

It  was  a  startling  discovery,  and  left  no 
doubt  that  one  or  more  Shawanoes  were  shov- 
ing the  tree  nearer  the  mouth  of  the  cavern, 
and  doing  it  with  a  deft  noiselessness  that 
could  not  have  been  surpassed. 

There  might  be  a  dozen  different  explana- 
tions of  the  alarming  manoeuvre ;  it  was  suffi- 
cient to  know  that  it  boded  evil,  and -the 
frightened  girl  held  herself  ready  for  the 
emergency  which  she  was  convinced  would 
come  within  a  few  minutes.  Had  she  be- 
lieved otherwise  she  would  have  called  Ash- 
bridge  to  her  assistance ;  but  he  was  at  the 
rear  of  the  cavern  and  time  was  too  precious. 

Suddenly  a  shadow  darkened  the  opening 
in  front  of  her.  The  figure  of  a  gigantic  war- 
rior seemed  to  be  projected  upward  from  the 
bottom  of  the  ravine  as  the  folded  napkin 
was  flung  aloft,  and  the  crouching  miscreant 
started  into  the  cavern,  like  the  figure  cast 
by  the  sunlight  from  the  opposite  side  of  the 
gorge. 

But  at  the  first  step  Agnes  fired  her  weapon 
without  lifting  it  from  her  lap.  The  Shaw- 
anoe  gave  a  gasp,  but,  strange  to  say,  uttered 


A  VOICE  FEOM  THE  DARKNESS.  75 

no  outcry,  and  staggered  backward  like  a 
drunken  man.  He  continued  wabbling  to  the 
right  and  left,  and  stepping  vaguely,  until  he 
went  out  over  the  ledge  like  a  bundle  of  rags, 
emitting  a  rasping  screech  as  he  thumped  to 
the  bottom  and  collapsed,  with  the  last  breath 
of  life  driven  from  his  body. 

The  next  moment  Ashbridge  was  at  her 
side. 

"  Heavens !  what  has  taken  place,  Agnes  ?" 

"It  was  my  gun  this  time/'  she  replied, 
with  superb  mastery  of  her  emotions ;  "  I  shot 
an  Indian  just  as  he  was  entering  the  cav- 
ern." 

"I  would  not  have  left  you  had  I  dreamed 
anything  of  the  kind  could  have  taken  place ; 
what  has  become  of  him  ?" 

"  He  staggered  backward  and  fell  into  the 
ravine." 

"  Then  you  must  have  hit  him." 

"  It  looks  that  way." 

"  Agnes,  how  proud  I  am  of  you !" 

And  stooping  and  passing  an  arm  over  her 
shoulder  he  affectionately  touched  his  lips  to 
her  forehead,  while  she,  womanlike,  shivered, 


76  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

burst  into  tears,  and  seemed  on  the  point  of 
sinking  in  a  faint. 

u  Come  now/'  he  added,  tenderly  caressing 
her ;  "  it  is  not  the  first  time  you  have  proven 
yourself  as  brave  a  girl  as  ever  lived.  Do  not 
spoil  it  by  giving  way  after  the  thing  is  done." 

"  It  was  so  dreadful,  George." 

"Not  so  dreadful  as  being  shot  yourself 
and  having  me  killed  by  the  warrior,  for  that 
was  his  object." 

"  I'll  be  myself  in  a  minute,"  she  added, 
striving  bravely  to  rally. 

"  You  must,  for  there  is  no  telling  how  soon 
your  help  will  be  needed.  Besides,  you  have 
forgotten  to  reload  your  gun." 

This  appeal  enabled  the  young  woman  to 
master  her  temporary  weakness.  Declining 
the  assistance  of  her  companion,  she  quickly 
reloaded  her  weapon,  by  which  time  she  was 
fully  herself  again. 

"  I  cannot  understand  the  meaning  of  it," 
said  she  inquiringly,  as  they  once  more  seated 
themselves  beside  each  other. 

"  Nor  do  I ;  but  tell  me  all  that  took  place 
while  I  was  away." 


A  VOICE  FEOM  THE  DAEKNESS.  77 

She  did  so,  not  omitting  the  slightest  par- 
ticular that  has  already  been  made  known  to 
the  reader. 

"I  still  fail  to  understand  it,  either/'  he 
said,  when  she  had  finished ;  "  that  hissing 
sound  which  you  heard  made  by  the  Shaw- 
anoe  peering  over  the  edge  of  the  ravine  must 
have  been  a  signal  to  him  on  this  side  that  no 
one  was  on  the  watch  in  the  mouth  of  the 
cavern.  It  was  another  proof  of  how  easily  a 
person  may  be  mistaken." 

"  But  what  could  the  warrior  hope  to  do  by 
entering  as  he  did  ?  We  have  taken  pains  to 
keep  invisible  from  the  time  we  ran  in  here, 
and  the  failure  of  the  other  to  see  us,  there- 
fore, could  signify  nothing." 

"  I  repeat  I  do  not  understand  their  action. 
Probably  there  were  several  Indians  who 
meant  to  rush  in  after  their  leader,  and  would 
have  done  so  had  he  succeeded  in  gaining  a 
foothold.  One  thing  is  certain.  This  party 
of  warriors  have  a  good  deal  more  bravery 
and  daring  than  is  usually  seen." 

"  How  idle  for  that  one  to  make  use  of  the 
screen  when  he  could  have  stolen  along  the 


78  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEKS. 

path  to  the  entrance  without  my  seeing  him  a 
moment  sooner  than  I  did !  In  fact  I  would 
not  have  seen  him  so  soon  had  not  the  shift- 
ing of  that  log  given  me  warning." 

"  He  could  not  have  suspected  that.  Sup- 
pose there  were  three  or  four  of  them  who 
were  pushing  behind  the  log.  If  you  or  I 
ventured  out  to  take  a  shot  they  would  have 
flattened  themselves  behind  the  screen  so  as 
to  be  safe,  while,  if  they  were  stealing  along 
the  path,  they  would  have  been  at  our  mercy. 
A  quick  shot  at  the  party  in  Indian  file  might 
have  killed  several." 

"  But  if  there  were  several  who  intended  to 
rush  in  behind  the  leader,  why  did  they  not 
do  so  ?" 

"  Because  you  fired  in  the  nick  of  time." 

*  I  accept  your  explanation  because  there  is 
none  better  that  we  can  think  of,  but  it  does 
not  satisfy  me." 

"Nor  me  either;  perhaps  you  can  give  a 
better." 

"  I  cannot ;  let  it  go  as  it  is,  but  we  need  no 
more  proof  of  the  watchfulness  of  the  Shawa- 
noes.     They  may  intend  to  wait  until  night 


A  VOICE  FROM  THE  DARKNESS.  79 

before  making  a  real  move  against  us,  but  they 
will  throw  away  no  chances  in  the  meantime." 

"  After  all,  my  hope  is  that  Jethro,  even  if 
he  did  not  hear  my  call  to  him,  may  compre- 
hend that  the  best  service  he  can  do  us  is  to 
hasten  to  the  block -house  for  help  !" 

"  I  would  believe  that,  if  I  could  also  be- 
lieve that  the  chance  would  be  his." 

"And  why  not?" 

"The  Shawanoes  must  have  learned  long 
ago  that  while  you  and  I  have  taken  refuge  in 
this  cavern  a  third  party  is  on  the  outside. 
The  third  party  has  done  enough  against 
them  to  rouse  every  feeling  of  revenge  in 
their  nature ;  he  is  very  near  us ;  indeed,  when 
they  threw  themselves  between  us  and  the 
block-house,  they  must  have  discovered  there 
were  three  instead  of  two." 

"  I  can  find  no  flaw  in  your  logic." 

"Still  further — and  that  is  another  thing 
which  I  do  not  understand — Jethro  has  ven- 
tured up  the  gorge  until  he  stood  directly  be- 
low us,  and  then  flung  to  us  that  bundle  con- 
taining our  lunch.  Why  was  he  permitted 
to  do  that?" 


80  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

"  Sometimes  an  exploit  of  that  kind  suc- 
ceeds because  of  its  very  boldness.  The 
Shawanoes  were  looking  no  more  for  a  thing 
of  that  nature  than  were  we,  and  therefore 
the  way  was  open  for  Jethro  to  execute  his 
clever  performance.  If  he  had  sufficient  wit 
to  withdraw  immediately  afterward  and  make 
haste  to  the  block-house,  I  would  take  back 
all  that  I  ever  said  about  his  stupidity  and  be 
ready  to  vote  him  almost  the  equal  of  Boone  or 
Kenton ;  but/'  added  Ashbridge,  with  a  sigh, 
"  the  time  has  not  yet  come  to  do  so." 

"  How  did  you  make  out  with  your  explora- 
tion of  the  cave  ?" 

"  There !  how  forgetful  I  am  !  You  have 
not  noticed  that  my  feet  are  wet.  I  slipped 
into  the  stream  of  water,  which  is  of  goodly 
size,  icy  cold,  and  I  have  no  doubt  as  clear  as 
crystal.  I  found  where  it  leaves  the  cavern, 
but  not  where  it  enters  it.  I  had  a  good  re- 
freshing draught.     Aren't  you  thirsty  ?" 

"  I  am." 

a  Feel  your  way  back  as  you  did  in  the  first 
place,  but  take  particular  care  that  you  do  not 
lose   your   footing   as  I   did.     There   is  one 


A  VOICE  FEOM  THE  DARKNESS.  81 

thought  that  brings  some  comfort ;  after  our 
good  lunch  this  noon  we  can  go  several  days 
without  food,  and  shall  never  want  for  water. 
Long  before  that  Captain  Bushwick  and  the 
rest  of  them  at  the  block-house  will  know 
there  is  something  wrong  and  make  search  for 
us." 

"But  how  will  they  trace  us  here?" 

"Kenton  and  Boone  have  done  more  re- 
markable things  than  that.  If  there  is  no 
rainfall  before  they  begin  the  hunt,  some  of 
them  will  discover  the  trail." 

"  We  must  not  leave  Jethro  out  of  the  cal- 
culation," remarked  Agnes,  more  hopefully 
than  before ;  "  he  has  already  done  us  good 
service,  and  something  tells  me  he  will  do 
more  before  many  hours  pass." 

"  But  you  said  you  were  thirsty,"  remarked 
Asbridge,  with  a  gentle  reproof  in  his  tones. 

She  rose  to  her  feet,  and  since  her  rifle  was 
only  an  encumbrance,  and  might  prove  of 
service  to  Ashbridge,  she  left  it  with  him.  He 
cautioned  her  again  to  have  a  care  to  her  foot- 
steps, and  she  vanished  within  the  deeper 
gloom. 


82  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

All  noises  were  magnified  in  the  cavern,  so 
that  Agnes  Altman  had  penetrated  only  a 
short  distance  when  she  again  caught  the  soft 
sound  made  by  flowing  water.  Bearing  in 
mind  the  warning  of  George,  she  felt  her  way 
with  so  much  care  that  she  paused  on  the 
margin  of  the  underground  stream  without 
wetting  her  feet. 

Here  she  readily  quenched  her  thirst,  but, 
at  the  moment  of  rising  again,  received  a 
shock  that  took  away  her  breath.  Faintly, 
but  too  distinctly  to  be  mistaken,  she  heard 
the  footsteps  of  some  one  moving  near  her. 

"  Can  it  be  George  or  some  wild  animal  ?" 
was  the  question  framed  itself  in  her  mind, 
but  which  she  was  powerless  to  utter. 

But  the  footfalls  were  so  near  that  she  must 
flee,  and  something  like  her  natural  courage 
came  back  to  her. 

"  George !"  she  called  in  a  gasping  whisper, 
"is  that  you?" 

"  No,"  came  a  gruff*  voice ;  I'se  Jethro  Jug- 
gens,  and  dat's  de  fust  time  I  was  ever  took 
for  Marse  George.  I  'spose  dat  am  yo',  Miss 
Agnes." 


JETHEO  JUGGENS.  83 


CHAPTER  VI. 

JETHEO   JUGGENS. 

ENOUGH  has  been  intimated  in  the  course 
of  this  narrative  concerning  Jethro 
Juggens  for  the  reader  to  form  a  general  idea 
of  his  movements  and  doings,  as  they  affected 
George  Ashbridge  and  Agnes  Altman.  When 
the  two  left  the  block-house  to  learn  whether 
the  cabins  in  the  clearing  had  been  destroyed 
by  the  Shawanoes,  the  African  accompanied 
them  in  the  threefold  capacity  of  servant, 
guard  and  chaperone,  if  the  last  term  be  per- 
missible under  the  circumstances. 

Of  Jethro's  loyalty  and  affection  for  the 
two  there  could  be  no  more  question  than 
of  his  extraordinary  skill  with  his  rifle.  He 
had  given  abundant  proof  of  the  last  during 
the  memorable  descent  of  the  Ohio  during 
the  preceding  summer,  and  the  return  to  the 
block-house,  when  the  pioneers  were  sorely 


84  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

beset  by  the  Panther  and  his  fierce  warriors. 
That  skill  had  been  perfected  throughout  the 
months  spent  at  the  temporary  quarters 
erected  near  the  block-house,  during  which  he 
engaged  in  a  number  of  hunting  excursions, 
and  once  accompanied  Kenton  on  a  scouting 
expedition  into  the  Wyandotte  country.  The 
famous  hunter  showed  a  partiality  for  Jethro, 
whose  markmanship  could  not  be  surpassed 
by  himself  nor  any  other  of  the  other  rangers 
connected  with  the  station. 

"  Dem  folks  need  looking  after,"  concluded 
Jethro,  at  the  opening  of  the  westward  jaunt; 
"  when  a  couple  like  dem  am  in  love,  dar's  no 
sayin'  what  foolish  ting  dey  won't  do,  and 
what  danger  dey  won't  run  into — so  I'll  shove 
ahead  and  keep  my  eye  open  for  squalls.'' 

It  need  not  be  said  that  George  and  Agnes 
made  no  objection  to  being  left  to  themselves 
on  this  delightful  excursion.  Warning  the 
youth  to  have  a  care  for  himself,  rather  than 
for  them,  they  allowed  him  to  advance  so  far 
along  the  trail  that  only  at  rare  intervals  did 
they  catch  a  sight  of  the  honest  fellow  lum- 
bering heavily  forward. 


JETHEO  JUGGENS.  85 

When  the  point  opposite  the  clearing  was 
attained,  the  three  united  and  remained  to- 
gether for  half  an  hour.  Jethro  offered  to 
swim  the  river  and  make  an  examination  of 
the  two  structures,  which  in  the  distance 
showed  no  evidence  of  injury,  but  Ashbridge 
would  not  permit. 

"It  would  do  no  good  and  might  bring 
much  harm." 

"  But  how  'bout  de  satumfaction  of  knowin' 
what  I  will  know  ?" 

The  youth  shook  his  head. 

"If  the  return  journey  is  as  quiet  as  our 
walk  here  I  shall  urge  father  and  Mr.  Alt- 
man  to  move  to  the  clearing.  It  is  still  early 
enough  for  us  to  plant  corn  and  vegetables, 
and  it  looks  as  if  we  might  have  made  our 
homes  there  months  ago  without  danger  to 
any  of  us.     We  will  now  return." 

What  befell  George  and  Agnes  on  that 
memorable  journey  back  to  the  fort  has  al- 
ready been  told.  In  the  hour  when  neither 
held  a  thought  of  danger  they  were  turned 
abruptly  aside  by  its  appearance,  and  were 
now  at  bay  in  the  cavern,  which  at  the  crisis 


86  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEES. 

in  their  fate  opened  so  providentially  before 
them. 

As  before,  Jethro  took  the  lead,  and,  walk- 
ing somewhat  faster  than  usual,  placed  him- 
self further  in  advance  than  was  his  purpose 
and  further  than  he  suspected. 

Now,  it  was  a  curious  fact  that  the  rugged 
section  in  which  our  friends  took  refuge  was 
well  known  to  Jethro.  In  the  depth  of  the 
previous  winter,  when  hunting  deer  and  bison, 
he  had  visited  the  place  and  actually  entered 
the  cavern,  but  its  gloom  repelled  him  and  he 
remained  but  a  few  minutes. 

On  the  return,  as  he  came  to  the  point  in 
the  trail  nearest  the  section,  he  paused  and 
looked  back. 

"  Dem  foolish  folks  am  so  far  off  dat  I'll 
have  time  to  take  a  look  and  see  if  the  place 
am  dar  still  or  whether  the  heathens  hab  run 
off  wid  it.  I  can  come  back  to  the  trail  be- 
hind 'em  and  give  'em  a  scare." 

Hardly  had  he  entered  the  rocky  section, 
when  he  was  startled  by  hearing  the  signals 
which  first  apprised  Ashbridge  and  Agnes  of 
their  peril.     Jethro  came  to  an  abrupt  halt, 


JETHRO  JUGGENS.  87 

frightened  for  the  moment  almost  out  of  his 
wits. 

"  Dat  means  trouble !"  he  muttered ;  de  var- 
mints hab  arriv,  and  the  Lawd  only  knows 
what'll  become  of  dem  tew ;  dey'll  be  so  busy 
talkin'  dar  nonsense  to  each  oder  dat  dey 
won't  notice  the  In  gins  till  dey  slips  up  and 
chops  off  der  heads ;  den  it'll  be  too  late  to  do 
'em  no  good." 

Jethro  was  in  sore  perplexity.  He  did  not 
know  whether  to  make  haste  back  to  the  trail 
to  warn  his  friends,  or  to  seek  to  learn  the  ex- 
tent and  nature  of  the  danger  which  threat- 
ened them.  One  of  the  alarming  signals  came 
from  a  point  so  near  at  hand  that  he  decided 
to  investigate.  The  result  was  as  remarkable 
as  it  was  unexpected. 

While  engaged  in  this  task,  the  drama 
opened,  Providentially,  his  position  was 
such  that  he  saw  Ashbridge  leap  the  chasm, 
instantly  followed  by  Agnes  and  then  by 
the  Shawanoe,  who  was  shot  while  in  mid- 
air. 

"  It's  'bout  time  I  mixed  in  dis  bis'ness," 
thought   Jethro,  who   within   the    following 


88  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEKS 

minute  winged  the  second  warrior  in  the  man- 
ner described. 

Up  to  this  time  he  had  not  given  a  thought 
to  his  own  safety.  Circumstances  favored  him 
again,  as  they  had  so  many  times  in  the  past. 
His  whole  aim  was  to  aid  his  friends,  whose 
peril  was  frightful.  Wise  enough  to  exercise 
caution,  he  hurried  by  a  circuitous  route  to 
join  them,  and  was  just  in  time  to  see  both 
dart  into  the  mouth  of  the  cavern  which  he 
remembered  so  well. 

The  incident  brought  vast  relief  to  Jethro. 

"  Dat's  de  most  discumlucky  ting  dat  could 
hab  happened  V9  he  said,  meaning  that  it  was 
a  stroke  of  marvelous  good  fortune;  "de 
heathens  can't  get  into  dat  place  'cept  by 
gwine  frough  de  door  dey  used,  and  eberyone 
dat  tries  dat  will  get  plugged.  De  wust  ting 
dat  can  happen  to  de  folks  am  dat  ob  gettin' 
hungry." 

His  own  keen  appetite  magnified  this  afflic- 
tion and  led  him  to  a  thing  that  was  more  of 
a  sacrifice  than  many  would  suspect.  He 
would  have  enjoyed  eating  every  mouthful 
in  his  charge,  but  he  could  not  do  so  when 


JETHRO  JUGGENS.  89 

the  probability  remained  of  suffering  on  the 
part  of  his  friends.  They  were  without  the 
means  of  obtaining  food,  while  he  could  not 
want  so  long  as  he  retained  his  rifle. 

Jethro  would  have  been  unpardonably  stu- 
pid had  he  failed  to  comprehend  the  personal 
danger  in  which  he  stood.  Now  that  the 
others  had  secured  temporary  safety  he  could 
give  the  fullest  attention  to  himself.  He, 
therefore,  made  the  most  cautious  withdrawal 
possible  from  his  position,  and  still  resolved 
to  give  all  the  aid  he  could  to  George  and 
Agnes,  stole  along  the  bottom  of  the  gorge 
until  directly  beneath  the  entrance  to  the 
cavern. 

So  far  as  he  could  tell,  this  was  effected 
without  discovery  on  the  part  of  the  Shaw- 
anoes.  Scrutinizing  the  faces  of  the  rocks  on 
both  sides  of  the  ravine,  he  detected  no  sign 
of  his  enemies.  This  might  be  the  case, 
however,  if  a  hundred  of  them  were  in  the 
vicinity. 

Jethro  knew  the  place  so  well  that  when 
he  halted  he  was  certain  that  he  stood  di- 
rectly beneath  the  ledge  in  front  of  the  cavern 


90  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEKS. 

entrance.  He  could  see  nothing  to  guide 
him,  but,  weighting  the  parcel  with  a  stone, 
deftly  flung  it  upward.  As  will  be  remem- 
bered, the  first  effort  failed,  and  he  caught 
the  package  as  it  descended.  The  second 
effort  succeeded. 

"  Ef  dey  don't  happen  to  be  on  de  watch 
dey'll  smell  dem  victuals.  I  know  I  would, 
and  dey  must  be  as  hungry  as  me.  Wonder 
if  any  ob  de  heathen  seed  me !" 

He  glanced  furtively  to  the  right  and  left, 
in  front  and  back,  and  aloft.  If  it  so  hap- 
pened that  any  of  the  red  men  had  observed 
him  his  situation  would  be  well  nigh  hope- 
less, for,  walled  in  as  he  was,  they  could  pick 
him  off  at  their  leisure,  or,  what  was  more 
likely,  secure  his  capture  without  the  possi- 
bility of  escape. 

"  Dar's  one  thing  sartin — de  bestest  place 
for  me  to  be  am  somewhar  else,  so  I'll  slip  out 
while  I  hab  de  chance — hebens  gracious  !  who 
hit  me?" 

Thump !  something  came  down  so  heavily 
on  the  crown  of  Jethro  that  he  was  knocked 
well  nigh  senseless.     In   flinging  back   the 


JETHEO  JUGGENS.  91 

napkin  folded  about  the  lunch,  it  will  be  re- 
membered that  Ashbridge  replaced  the  stone 
ballast.  He  would  not  have  done  this  could 
he  have  foreseen  what  actually  took  place: 
the  package  dropped  squarely  on  the  crown  of 
Jethro,  and  the  stone  was  at  the  bottom,  so 
that  he  received  well  nigh  the  full  force  of  it. 

But  it  will  be  borne  in  mind,  too,  that  it 
was  the  head  of  the  African  which  received 
the  blow ;  consequently  no  real  injury  resulted. 

As  he  raised  his  head  to  learn  the  extent 
of  the  damages,  the  napkin  and  its  contents 
rolled  off  to  the  ground. 

u  Tank  de  Lawd  I"  he  exclaimed  ;  "  dar's 
my  dinner,  or  rather  a  small  part  of  it." 

It  was  a  proof  of  his  discretion  that,  al- 
though ravenously  hungry,  he  did  not  tarry  to 
eat  a  mouthful.  He  was  too  anxious  to  get 
away  from  the  perilous  spot. 

It  must  have  been  that  the  Shawanoes 
maintained  only  a  fitful  watch  of  the  cavern 
entrance.  Convinced  that  the  fugitives  could 
not  escape  them  while  daylight  lasted,  it  was 
only  at  intervals  that  they  gave  attention  to 
the  refuge  or  formulated  some  scheme  for  their 


92  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

undoing.  Upon  no  other  supposition  can  the 
fact  be  explained  that  not  only  did  Jethro  suc- 
ceed in  entering  the  ravine  to  the  point 
named,  but  withdrew  therefrom  without,  so 
far  as  was  ever  known,  his  action  being  sus- 
pected. 

Once  at  a  point  of  safety,  however,  he  made 
short  work  of  the  food  in  his  charge. 

"  Qu'ar  dat  folks  neber  seem  to  understand 
dat  I'm  a  well  young  man  and  ain't  done 
growin'  yet ;  darfore  de  victuals  dat  am  nec- 
essary for  my  circuitous  dewelopment  am  a 
good  deal  more  dan  I  eber  gots,  and  de  ting 
must  be  'tended  to  when  I  gots  back  to  the 
block-house.  Howsumeber,  I  feels  a  good 
deal  better  dan  I  did  afore  I  felt  better." 

Strange  that  now,  when  the  whole  object  of 
Jethro's  heart  was  to  do  everything  in  his 
power,  that  the  one  simple,  single  method  did 
not  present  itself  to  him.  All  that  he  need 
do,  as  agreed  by  Ashbridge  and  his  compan- 
ion, was  to  hurry  to  the  block-house  with  the 
news  of  their  extremity.  He  could  readily 
reach  the  station  before  nightfall,  and  a  half- 
dozen  and  probably  more  rangers  would  be  on 


JETHEO  JUGGENS.  93 

the  spot  ere  the  Shawanoes  could  make  any 
headway  against  the  fugitives. 

But  to  the  servant  only  one  method  was 
thought  of— that  was  to  stay  in  the  imme- 
diate neighborhood  and  strike  whenever  the 
opportunity  was  offered.     He  decided  to  do  so. 

Climbing  carefully  out  of  the  gorge  at  a 
point  nearly  a  hundred  yards  distant  from  the 
opening  of  the  cavern,  he  ensconced  himself 
among  the  bowlders  and  undergrowth  so  ef- 
fectively that,  while  he  could  look  up  the 
ravine  and  see  both  sides  of  it  to  a  point  be- 
yond the  fallen  log,  he  had  no  fear  of  being 
observed  by  any  eyes  that  might  be  ranging 
along  it. 

"  De  heathen  must  know  dat  I'm  'bout,"  he 
muttered  after  settling  into  position ;  "  or 
leastways  dey  knows  dat  some  one  am  on  de 
outside  of  the  cavern,  which  can't  be  Marse 
George  or  Miss  Agnes,  'cause  dey  am  inside, 
which  am  darfore  me  or  somebody  else,  con- 
sequently it  am  me.  Dat  ere  fact  bein'  de 
truf,"  continued  Jethro,  pleased  with  his  own 
reasoning,  "  it  am  also  de  fact  dat  dem  heathen 
am  lookin'  round  to  make  my  'quaintance,  or, 


94  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

if  dey  ain't,  dey  soon  will  be,  or,  if  dey  soon 
won't  be,  dey  oughter  will  be,  which  am  jes 
what  I  said  aforesaid,  so  I'll  keep  bofe  my 
eyes  wide  open  for  squalls." 

It  was  not  long  before  Jethro  received  his 
shaking  up.  From  his  coign  of  observation 
he  detected  an  object  in  the  ravine  below 
which  quickly  resolved  itself  into  an  Indian 
warrior  moving  cautiously  toward  him.  The 
dusky  youth  was  so  well  hidden  that  he  was 
able  to  watch  the  buck  and  to  observe  his 
every  action  without  himself  being  seen. 

Of  course,  he  was  a  stranger  to  Jethro, 
though  he  would  not  have  identified  him  had 
they  met  within  the  preceding  hour. 

"  He  am  looking  for  me,"  was  the  decision 
of  the  youth,  after  watching  him  for  a  few 
minutes,  "  and  like  'nough  he'll  find  me  onless 
I  runs,  which  I  doesn't  intend  to  do.  If  he 
gets  into  my  way  dar'll  be  trouble." 

So  long  as  there  was  but  one  Indian  to  deal 
with  Jethro  felt  little  misgiving  as  to  the  is- 
sue, for  the  reader  will  perceive  the  immense 
advantage  he  held  over  the  one  he  believed 
to  be  his  pursuer,  but  though  there  might  be 


JETHKO  JUGGENS.  95 

no  others  on  his  trail,  there  were  altogether 
too  many  in  the  vicinity  for  the  youth  to  feel 
comfortable  over  the  situation. 

"  Howsumeber,  I'll  wait  for  him  ;  mebbe  he 
won't  find  me  and  will  turn  back  while  he  has 
a  chance  to  do  so.  Ef  I  should  run  now  and 
he  should  keep  trampin'  after  me,  he'd  be 
likely  to  cotch  me  foul,  but  he  can't  do  it 
now." 

It  must  be  admitted  that  Jethro  was  shrewd 
in  this  matter,  which  simply  was  a  decision 
not  to  surrender  the  upper  hand  he  held,  until 
it  was  clearly  safe  to  do  so. 

Meanwhile,  the  Shawanoe  was  advancing 
steadily  toward  the  base  of  the  cliff  where  the 
youth  had  perched  himself.  As  he  stole  for- 
ward, the  warrior,  like  all  his  people,  seemed 
"  shod  with  silence."  He  was  dressed  as  al- 
ready described,  his  black  hair  dangling  about 
his  hideously-painted  face,  his  head  was 
thrown  forward,  he  carried  a  rifle  in  a  trail- 
ing position  in  his  left  hand,  and  his  black 
eyes  flitted  from  side  to  side  and  in  every 
direction,  as  though  he  did  not  intend  that 
the  slightest  object  should  escape  him.     More 


96       IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

than  once,  Jethro  believed  the  savage  had  de- 
tected him,  even  though  he  could  not  have 
been  more  perfectly  hidden. 

"Ef  he  does  cotch  sight  ob  me,  he  can't 
shoot  fust,"  was  the  comforting  conclusion  of 
the  youth  perched  among  the  rocks  above  the 
Indian.  The  rifle,  which  Jethro  knew  how  to 
use  so  well,  was  extended  along  the  top  of  the 
bowlder,  with  the  muzzle  so  pointed  that  only 
a  slight  change  of  direction  was  required  to 
make  the  aim  fatal. 

The  strained  situation  lasted  much  less  than 
the  time  we  have  taken  in  the  telling.  The 
progress  of  the  Shawanoe  soon  brought  him 
to  the  foot  of  the  rocks  and  bowlders,  up 
which  Jethro  Juggens  had  made  his  way.  At 
this  part  of  the  ravine,  the  ascent  was  not 
perpendicular,  but  at  so  moderate  a  slope  that 
he  never  lost  sight  of  the  buck. 

"I'll  wait  till  he  starts  up  after  me ;  de  fust 
step  he  takes  I'll  plug  him ;  no  use  ob  firin' 
till  I'm  sartin." 

It  cannot  be  supposed  that  that  particular 
Shawanoe  ever  comprehended  how  close  he 
stood  to  death  on  that  balmy  afternoon  of  a 


JETHEO  JUGGENS.  97 

summer  day  a  long  time  ago.  Everything 
indicated  that  his  intention  was  to  make  his 
way  up  among  the  rocks  directly  after  Jethro, 
though  whether  he  had  actually  discovered  his 
footprints  is  uncertain. 

The  fugitive  raised  the  hammer  of  his  rifle 
and  pointed  the  barrel,  so  that  he  had  only 
to  press  the  trigger  to  check  the  career  of  the 
Indian  forever.  Whether  at  that  critical  mo- 
ment some  faint  signal  caught  his  ear  or  the 
change  of  intention  was  natural  cannot  be 
known,  but,  with  only  a  momentary  pause,  he 
noiselessly  turned  about  and  began  retracing 
his  way  over  his  own  trail  in  the  same  man- 
ner that  he  had  advanced  over  it. 

"I  guess  yo'  don't  amount  to  nufiin,"  mut- 
tered Jethro,  who  lost  no  time  in  leaving  the 
place  of  so  much  danger. 

Still  actuated  by  the  one  wish  of  doing 
something  to  aid  his  friends,  and  still  obliv- 
ious of  the  single  simple  act  that  would  give 
aid,  he  now  began  working  over  an  extended 
circle,  which  brought  him  to  a  point  that  may 
be  described  as  on  the  upper  side  of  the  cav- 
ern— that  is,  that  portion  furthest  removed 


98  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEES. 

from  the  main  trail  the  three  had  used  in 
coming  from  the  block-house. 

He  stopped  beside  a  narrow,  clear,  swiftly- 
running  stream,  struck  by  the  fact  that  only 
a  few  paces  away  it  narrowed  and  deepened 
still  more  and  disappeared  under  the  rocks. 
A  brilliant  thought  flashed  upon  him." 

"  I  bleve  dat  runs  into  de  cave  whar  Marse 
George  and  Miss  Agnes  am !  I'll  soon  find 
out." 

And  what  did  the  fellow  do  but,  clasping 
his  gun  close  to  his  side  so  as  to  prevent  its 
interference  with  his  progress,  trust  himself 
wholly  to  the  current.  It  is  hard  to  conceive 
of  a  more  reckless  act,  and  yet  within  the 
same  moment  that  it  was  attempted  it  did  the 
same  thing  he  expected  it  to  do — that  is,  car- 
ried him  into  the  presence  of  George  Ash- 
bridge  and  Agnes  Altman. 


"HEBE  GOES!"  99 


CHAPTER  VII. 

"here  goes!" 

A  MORE  foolhardy  act  than  that  of  Jethro 
Juggens  cannot  be  conceived.  Not  one 
man  in  a  thousand  would  have  attempted  it, 
and  it  may  be  doubted  whether  the  youth 
himself  would  have  made  the  venture  had  he 
held  it  under  consideration  for  ten  minutes. 

He  had  little  warrant  for  believing  that  the 
stream  opened  into  the  cavern.  Every  proba- 
bility pointed  to  its  losing  itself  under  ground 
among  the  rocks,  in  which  event  certain  death 
awaited  him.  If  the  passage  was  long,  or  if 
any  obstruction  checked  his  progress,  he  must 
be  instantly  drowned.  It  would  be  impos- 
sible for  him  to  return  even  for  a  short  dis- 
tance, and  every  one  knows  how  quickly  a 
person  is  suffocated  under  water. 

And  yet,  as  the  reader  has  learned,  the  dar- 
ing effort  was  followed  by  perfect  success.     It 


100  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEKS. 

seemed  but  a  twinkling,  after  being  swept  into 
the  very  blackness  of  darkness,  that  he  threw 
up  his  head,  and,  instead  of  striking  the  rocky 
wall  which  touched  the  surface  of  the  stream 
for  several  feet  from  the  outer  side,  found  his 
face  was  in  the  clear  air.  A  quick,  vigorous 
movement,  which  called  forth  all  his  immense 
strength,  and  he  stood  upon  his  feet  and 
stepped  clear  of  the  icy  current  upon  a  firm 
foundation  of  rock. 

"Dat  war  a  piece  ob  big  luck,"  was  his 
truthful  conclusion;  "I  wouldn't  like  to  try 
it  agin.     Wonder  whar  de  folks  am." 

He  waited  a  few  minutes  until  he  could 
gather  his  wits  and  pull  himself  together. 
He  had  emerged  from  the  stream  with 
such  deftness  that  the  slight  sound  had  not 
reached  Agnes  Altman,  standing  a  short  way 
off.  Seemingly  at  a  long  distance  he  could 
make  out  an  irregular  circle  of  dim  light, 
which  he  rightly  judged  to  be  the  opening 
through  which  his  friends  had  entered  the 
cavern.  He  began  groping  his  way  thither, 
and  had  not  gone  far  when  the  affrighted 
maiden  called  out  and  he  answered. 


"HERE  GOES!"  101 

"  Why,  Jethro,"  she  added,  "  I  never  was 
so  startled  in  all  my  life." 

"  Kind  ob  scared  me  at  fust,  too." 

"  Where  in  the  name  of  all  that  is  wonder- 
ful did  you  come  from  ?' 

"  I  come  frough  de  rocks,"  was  his  reply, 
always  disposed  to  magnify  his  exploits  after 
they  were  done. 

"But  how?  What  do  you  mean?  How 
could  you  come  through  the  rocks  ?" 

"  I  swum  under  'em ;  I  tought  dat  dat 
stream  run  into  dis  place,  so  I  slapped  my- 
self down  into  it,  and  here  I  am !" 

"  I  never  knew  anything  like  it." 

"  Can't  say  dat  I  done  eber  heerd  anyting 
quite  so  smart  myself;  wonder  what  Marse 
George  will  say  ?" 

"  He  will  be  as  much  astonished  as  I ;  let 
us  go  to  him." 

"  What  war  yo'  doin',  Miss  Agnes,  so  fer 
from  him?" 

"  I  was  thirsty  and  came  back  here  for  a 
drink." 

"Did  you  got  it?" 

"  Yes,  before  I  heard  your  footsteps." 


102      IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

"  Golly  !  I  won't  want  anoder  drink  for  a 
week.  I  guess  I  must  hab  swollered  'bout  a 
hundred  barrels  ob  water/' 

As  may  be  supposed,  Ashbridge  was  over- 
whelmed with  amazement  when  he  was  joined 
a  few  minutes  later  by  Agnes  and  the  drip- 
ping Jethro,  and  learned  the  means  by  which 
he  had  entered  the  cavern. 

"  You  have  done  something,  Jethro,"  said 
he,  surveying  in  wonderment  the  faithful  Af- 
rican as  revealed  in  tho  obscurity. 

"Wal,  dat's  my  style,"  complacently  re- 
marked the  servant,  who  naturally  felt  proud 
over  his  achievement.  Ashbriuge  saw  the 
weakness  of  the  fL  low  and  dexterously  par- 
ried his  own  words  with  the  addenda : 

"  You  succeeded,  it  is  true,  but  you  had  no 
right  to  expect  success.  You  have  done  a 
good  many  foolish  things  in  your  life,  but 
this  is  a  good  deal  ahead  of  them.  I  would 
like  to  say  you  were  brave  and  wise,  and  all 
that,  but  I  cannot." 

"  I  done  it  for  yo'  and  Miss  Agnes,"  re- 
marked Jethro,  so  grieved  that  he  was  forced 
to  swallow  the  lump  that  rose  in  his  throat. 


"HERE  GOES!"  103 

Both  Ashbridge  and  the  young  woman  were 
touched,  and  the  former  hastened  to  add : 

"  I  feel  that,  Jethro,  and  thank  you  more 
than  I  can  tell.  We  have  never  doubted 
your  devotion  to  us ;  you  have  given  too 
ixiany  proofs  of  your  affection  and  bravery." 

"You  got  de  lunch  all  right?"  broke  in 
the  servant,  evidently  determined  that  they 
should  appreciate  all  their  obligations  to 
him. 

"  Yes — that  was  another  act  of  thoughtful- 
ness  on  your  part ;  and  did  you  get  that  which 
we  tossed  down  the  ravine  to  you  ?" 

"Sartinly;  got  it  slap  bang  on  top  of  my 
head." 

"  Did  you  hear  me  call  to  you  ?" 

"  What  did  yo'  say?" 

"I  told  you  to  hurry  to  the  block-house 
and  bring  help  to  us." 

"I  didn't  cotch  a  word  dat  yo'  said;  yo' 
didn't  holler  loud  'nough." 

"I  called  loud  enough  for  you  to  have 
heard  me  if  you  had  been  there." 

"  Dat  was  it ;  I  warn't  dar." 

"Jethro,"    continued    Ashbridge    with   a 


104  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

touch  of  impatience,  "you  have  made  a  great 
mistake." 

"Whatdat?" 

"  Instead  of  running  this  risk  of  entering 
the  cave,  you  ought  to  have  made  all  haste  to 
the  block-house ;  why  didn't  you  do  so?" 

"  'Clar,  Marse  George,  I  didn't  tink  ob  it ; 
seemed  to  me  dat  when  a  man  am  in  trouble 
de  only  ting  to  do  am  to  stick  to  him." 

"  That  may  be  best  as  a  rule,  but  it  was  the 
worst  course  for  you  to  follow  for  us.  If  you 
had  done  as  I  wished,  you  would  have  been 
at  the  block-house  by  this  time,  and  the  cap- 
tain and  some  of  the  men  would  have  been 
on  their  way  to  our  help." 

Jethro  was  impressed  by  the  words  of  Ash- 
bridge.  He  saw  the  lamentable  error  he  had 
committed  and  regretted  it  as  keenly  as  his 
friends.  The  kind-hearted  Agnes  spoke 
gently. 

"  We  cannot  blame  Jethro  because  he  made 
a  mistake,  for  we  made  a  much  greater  one 
when  we  left  home.  We  did  the  best  we 
could  and  he  did  the  same,  and  I  see  little  dif- 
ference in  the  result," 


"HERE  GOES!"  105 

"I  did  not  mean  to  hurt  your  feelings, 
Jethro,"  said  Ashbridge  in  a  kinder  tone, 
but  the  disappointment  is  bitter." 

The  servant  was  sitting  slightly  further  in 
the  cave  than  the  others,  and  in  the  obscurity 
his  dusky  face  was  hardly  visible.  He  was 
reclining  on  his  elbow,  his  eyes  resting  on 
nothing  in  particular,  and  his  thoughts,  so 
airy  and  self-complacent  before,  became  of  the 
most  melancholy  nature.  The  sigh  which  he 
heaved  was  heard  by  George  and  Agnes,  and 
deepened  their  pity. 

"Dar's  one  ting  sartin,"  suddenly  added 
Jethro,  rousing  up  and  assuming  a  sitting  po- 
sition, "  Bein'  as  I  come  into  de  cavern  by  de 
rear  doah,  I's  gwine  to  lebe  it  by  de  same 
doah." 

"  What  do  you  mean  f J  asked  the  astonished 
Ashbridge. 

"Just  what  I  said!  I'se  gwine  to  de 
block-house  if  I  can  got  dar." 

"  Impossible !  you  can  not  make  your  way 
against  the  current  for  even  so  short  a  dis- 
tance ;  it  will  be  certain  death." 

"  Who  said  I  was  gwine  to  do  dat  ?     Ef  de 


106  m  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

stream  comes  into  de  cavern  it  must  go  out 
agin,  for  if  it  didn't  it  would  fill  up  de  place 
or  else  run  out  by  de  front  way,  which  it 
don't  do;  darfore  it  has  some  oder  way  ob 
gwine  out,  and  dat's  de  way  I'm  gwine  to  took." 

The  fellow  spoke  with  so  much  earnestness 
that  both  Ashbridge  and  Agnes  saw  they 
must  interfere. 

"But  you  know  nothing  of  the  outlet, 
Jethro,"  said  the  young  woman. 

"  What  ob  dat  ?  I  didn't  know  nuffin  ob 
the  inlet  either ;  I've  got  to  find  out  how  it 
am ;  it  am  likely  dat  it  am  all  right,  but  I 
must  take  de  chances,  and  I'm  ready  to  do 
dat/' 

-  "  The  chances  are  that  everything  is  wrong, 
and  that  if  you  attempt  to  reach  the  open  air 
you  will  be  drowned." 

"  Can't  help  dat,"  was  the  dogged  response ; 
"  I'se  gwine  to  try  it." 

And  he  rose  to  his  feet,  Ashbridge  doing 
the  same,  while  Agnes  looked  up  at  the  two  in 
distress. 

"Jethro,"  she  said,  as  she,  too,  arose  and 
gently  placed  her  hand  on  his  powerful  arm; 


"HEBE  GOES!"  107 

"  we  can't  let  you  give  your  life  for  us,  for 
that  is  what  it  will  be." 

"  I'm  ready  to  do  it  any  time,  Miss  Agnes ; 
I'll  go  frough  fire  and  water  for  yo',  and  I'm 
ready  to  be  drowned  if  nessumsary." 

"  But  it  isn't  necessary,"  she  persisted  with 
all  possible  earnestness  ;  "  how  can  it  help  us 
for  you  to  drown  yourself?  That  will  do  us 
no  good  and  you  all  possible  harm ;  we  can 
never  consent  to  it." 

"  Marse  George,"  persisted  the  negro,  who 
could  be  stubborn  when  he  chose,  "  yo'll  own 
dat  dar's  one  chance  in  a  tousand  dat  I'll  go 
frough  all  right,  and  dat's  de  chance  I'm 
gwine  to  take." 

"  I  won't  own  that  even  that  chance  exists." 

"  It  don't  make  no  difference ;  if  dar  warnt 
no  chance  at  all,"  was  the  original  remark  of 
Jethro  Juggens,  "  I  would  take  it.  After 
makin'  de  big  mistake  that  I  done  make,  and 
hurtin'  yo'  feelings  in  dat  dishameful  style, 
Ise  gwine  to  show  dat  I  lubs  yo'." 

"Jethro,  we  have  never  doubted  it,"  Agnes 
hastened  to  say,  with  her  hand  still  resting 
upon  the  brawny  arm ;  prove  once  more  that 


108  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE. PIONEEKS. 

you  love  us  by  doing  what  we  ask  you  to  do, 
which  is  to  give  up  the  wild  idea  that  has  en- 
tered your  head.  We  cannot  allow  you  to  try 
such  a  wild,  mad  scheme,  which  offers  no  hope 
at  all.     You  must  give  it  up." 

It  was  useless.  To  Jethro  it  was  the  ques- 
tion of  life  and  death,  and  in  the  crisis  he 
could  know  but  one  guide,  his  own  conviction 
of  duty,  and  that  was  immovable. 

"Marse  George,  yo'  and  me  neber  had  a 
quarrel,  and  don't  let  us  hab  it  now.  Ise 
allers  tried  to  do  what's  right,  and  dat's  what 
I'm  gwine  to  do  now — let's  go  back  and  hab 
a  look  at  de  place,"  he  added,  as  if  a  doubt 
about  the  wisdom  of  his  course  had  just  risen 
in  his  mind. 

Ashbridge  turned  toward  Agnes. 

"  I  can't  refuse  to  humor  him  ;  it  won't  do 
for  us  both  to  go ;  will  you  remain  here  on 
guard  ?" 

"Yes;  but  you  have  not  told  me  whether 
you  saw  anything  to  alarm  you  while  I  was 
gone?" 

"I  saw  nothing.  The  only  place  that  I 
could  observe  clearly  is  the  top  of  the  ravine 


"HEBE  GOES!"  109 

on  the  other  side.  Not  the  slightest  evidence 
of  the  Shawanoes  appeared." 

"  Do  you  need  your  gun  ?" 

"  No ;  I  will  leave  it  with  you.  I  hope  no 
occasion  will  arise  for  your  using  either.  I  do 
not  think  there  will.  The  afternoon  is  pass- 
ing, and  I  am  confident  the  Indians  intend  to 
wait  for  darkness." 

"  Yo'  had  better  take  my  gun,  too,  Miss 
Agnes,"  said  Jethro,  extending  his  weapon 
toward  her;  "it'll  be  only  a  bodder  to 
me." 

"  I  shall  do  nothing  of  the  kind,"  she  re- 
plied, spiritedly;  "you  would  be  in  a  sad 
plight  if  you  succeeded  in  leaving  the  cavern 
and  had  no  weapon  with  you." 

The  servant  did  not  insist  upon  his  point. 
He  felt,  perhaps,  that  his  defiance  had  been 
carried  to  the  breaking  point. 

"  Come  on,  then,"  added  Ashbridge  in  a 
low  voice,  hoping  that  the  means  would  pre- 
sent itself  for  preventing  the  suicidal  attempt 
of  the  servant. 

Agnes  would  not  say  good-bye  to  the  hon- 
est fellow,  for  that  would  have  seemed  like  an 


110  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

approval  of  his  scheme,  but  her  heart  was 
heavy  and  oppressed  when  she  looked  after 
the  two  figures  that  were  quickly  swallowed 
up  in  the  gloom  of  the*  cavern. 

It  was  necessary  for  Ashbridge  and  Jethro 
to  feel  their  way  as  they  advanced,  and  the 
former  took  the  lead.  Neither  spoke  as  they 
pushed  forward  foot  by  foot,  though  in  the 
deep  gloom  and  with  the  roughness  of  the 
floor  both  stumbled  more  than  once. 

But  George  Ashbridge  was  thinking  in- 
tently. He  had  begun  to  ask  himself  the 
question,  "Is  it  possible  for  Jethro  to  suc- 
ceed? Inasmuch  as  he  entered  the  cavern 
without  danger  or  difficulty,  can  it  not  be  that 
the  same  amazing  good  fortune  will  attend  the 
effort  to  leave?" 

So  far  as  he  could  judge  there  was  abso- 
lutely no  hope  for  Agnes,  Jethro  and  him- 
self except  for  the  means  which,  when  first 
proposed,  caused  a  shock  to  him  and  the 
young  woman.  It  was  not  to  be  supposed 
that  the  Shawanoes  would  give  them  the 
slightest  opportunity  to  leave  the  refuge  by 
the  path  used  in  entering  it.    To  do  so  would 


"HEKE  GOES!"  Ill 

compel  them  to  step  over  the  log  and  pick 
their  course  along  the  narrow  ledge  to  the 
elevated  ground  above.  The  moment  they 
came  out  of  the  cavern,  while  daylight  con- 
tinued, they  would  be  at  the  mercy  of  the  red 
men,  who  could  shoot  them  down  at  their  leis- 
ure. If  they  waited  until  night  they  were 
certain  to  walk  into  the  arms  of  the  waiting 
warriors  above. 

Ashbridge  had  not  forgotten  one  significant 
fact.  When  he  first  discovered  the  stream 
which  entered  and  left  the  cavern  at  the  rear 
he  caught  the  dull,  almost  imperceptible  glow 
of  light,  which  proved  that  it  was  but  a  short 
distance  to  the  outside.  This  being  the  case, 
was  it  a  violent  supposition  that  for  that  short 
space  the  course  was  sufficiently  clear  for  the 
current  to  sweep  a  person  safely  into  the  outer 
air? 

"  I  would  not  make  the  venture  except  in 
the  last  extremity,"  he  reflected,  u  for  the  risk 
is  fearful,  but  I  would  do  so  if  the  Indians 
were  entering  the  mouth  of  the  cave,  and  is 
not  this  the  last  extremity  ?" 

He  was  arguing  with  his  conscience,  as  may 


112  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEKS. 

be  said,  and  striving  to  convince  himself  that 
it  was  no  wrong  to  permit  Jethro  to  carry  out 
his  resolution.  If  he  did  not  quite  succeed  in 
doing  so  he  found  some  consolation  in  the 
knowledge  that,  no  matter  how  strenuous 
might  be  his  opposition,  he  could  not  swerve 
the  dusky  youth  from  his  purpose. 

At  last  they  paused  at  the  margin  of  the 
little  stream. 

"  De  fust  ting  to  do,"  said  Jethro,  "  am  to 
find  whar  dis  young  ribber  bobs  under  de 
rocks  agin." 

"  It  is  not  far  off,  for  the  cavern  is  narrow 
in  this  place." 

The  servant  was  to  the  right  of  Ashbridge 
and  groped  his  way  with  no  little  skill,  the 
other  following  him  as  best  he  could. 

"Helloa!  what's  dat?"  demanded  Jethro, 
stopping  abruptly. 

Ashbridge  knew  to  what  he  referred;  he 
had  caught  the  faint,  dull  glow  where  the 
stream  swept  under  the  outer  walls — a  glow 
which  could  have  only  one  source,  the  sun- 
light in  the  forest  outside. 

Jethro  read  its  meaning  aright. 


"HERE  GOES!"  113 

"  Dat's  lucky  !  it  can't  be  far  to  the  out- 
side." 

Ashbridge  was  silent  for  a-  moment.  Then 
he  asked : 

"  Will  you  not  give  up  the  scheme  ?  Will 
you  not  do  so  for  the  sake  of  Agnes  and  my- 
self?" 

"  It's  for  de  sake  ob  Agnes  and  yo'self  dat 
I'm  gwine  to  do  it,  or  leastways  to  try  to  do 
it.  So  don't  say  nuffin  mo'.  Now,  if  I  goes 
frough  all  right,  Marse  George,  what  den  ?" 

"  She  and  I  will  try  it ;  but  how  shall  we 
know  you  have  succeeded  ?" 

Evidently  Jethro  had  been  thinking  of  this, 
for  he  made  instant  answer : 

"  I'll  stole  'round  in  front  ob  de  ledge  whar 
yo'  and  Agnes  come  into  de  place.  When  yo' 
hears  a  stone  drap  onto  de  rocks  jes'  whar  de 
lunch  fell,  dat'll  mean  dat  Jethro  frowed  it, 
and  darfore  he  am  all  right." 

"  That  will  be  a  dangerous  thing  for  you 
to  do." 

"  Am  dar  anyting  we  can  do  dat  ain't  dan- 
gerous ?"  was  the  pertinent  inquiry  of  the  Af- 
rican. 

8 


114  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

"  Nothing." 

"  All  right ;  here  goes/' 
A  minute  later  George  Ashbridge  compre- 
hended that  he  was  alone. 


SMOKE  AND  FIEE.  115 


CHAPTEE  VIII. 

SMOKE   AND    FIEE. 

JETHKO  JUGGENS  had  cast  the  die,  and 
George  Ashbridge  stood  in  the  darkness 
alone.  He  had  heard  the  disturbance  of  the 
waters  caused  by  the  action  of  the  devoted 
servant,  and  his  name,  pronounced  in  a  last 
desperate  protest,  received  no  response,  for  it 
was  unheard. 

The  youth  bent  his  head  and  listened  and 
looked  in  the  hope  of  hearing  or  seeing  some- 
thing which  would  make  known  the  fate  of 
Jethro,  for,  whatever  it  was,  that  fate  decided 
in  a  very  few  seconds.  There  seemed  to  be  a 
darkening  of  the  pale  glow,  he  fancied  he 
heard  some  disturbance  in  the  current,  and 
then  he  thrust  his  head  beneath  the  surface 
that  he  might  hear  better. 

Had  he  done  this  a  moment  sooner,  some 


116  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEKS. 

knowledge,  amounting  to  a  clue,  might  have 
come  to  him,  but  he  was  a  trifle  too  late  to 
learn  anything,  and  he  straightened  up  with  a 
feeling  of  depression  as  profound  as  that 
which  came  over  Agnes  Altman  when  she 
watched  the  two  disappear  in  the  gloom  of  the 
cavern, 

"  I  did  what  I  could  to  restrain  him,"  said 
the  youth,  "  except  to  use  force.  Even  that 
would  have  proved  useless,  for  there  is  no 
man  at  the  block-house  as  strong  as  Jethro. 
He  would  have  flung  me  aside  as  though  I 
was  a  child.  No ;  I  cannot  blame  myself  in 
the  matter." 

The  self-justification  seemed  warranted, 
though  it  did  not  relieve  the  gloom  which 
Agnes  noticed  when  he  rejoined  her. 

"  Has  anything  occurred  to  alarm  you  while 
I  was  away  ?"  he  asked  with  a  sigh. 

"  Nothing  worth  the  mention." 

"That  answer  admits  that  something  has 
taken  place  which  I  ought  to  know." 

"  One  of  the  Shawanoes  peered  over  the 
edge  of  the  bank  just  as  he  did  when  you  left 
me  here  before." 


SMOKE  AND  FIEE.  117 

"  You  made  sure  it  was  no  trick  they  were 
trying  to  play  upon  us  ?" 

"  It  could  not  have  been,  for  I  plainly  saw 
the  warrior's  eyes,  and  saw  him,  too,  glance 
up  and  down  the  ravine  as  if  searching  for 
something." 

u  No  doubt  that  was  what  he  was  doing.  If 
I  had  been  in  your  place,  Agnes,  I  would 
have  shot  him." 

She  shuddered. 

"  I  can  do  that  only  when  it  must  be  done. 
I  have  had  such  a  woeful  experience  since 
leaving  our  home  in  Virginia  last  summer  that 
it  will  haunt  me  all  my  life.  Do  not  ask  me 
to  do  what  I  can  possibly  avoid  doing." 

"  Every  Indian  picked  off  makes  one  less 
for  us  to  contend  against  when  the  final  strug- 
gle comes,"  was  the  suggestive  comment  of 
the  youth. 

"  A  half-dozen  more  or  less  can  make  no 
difference.  There  must  be  a  score  of  them  in 
this  neighborhood,  and  every  one  who  falls 
through  us  adds  to  their  store  of  revenge 
piled  up  against  you  and  me." 

"  That  was  so  great  before  a  shot  was  fired 


118  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEKS. 

that  it  cannot  be  added  to.  A  Shawanoe  al- 
ways keeps  a  supply  on  hand  wherever  a  pale- 
face is  concerned." 

"George,"  said  Agnes,  after  a  moment's 
thought,  "  it  seems  to  me  we  made  one  omis- 
sion which  might  have  helped  in  this  business 
had  we  thought  of  it  in  time." 

"And  what  can  that  be?" 

"  We  should  have  managed  by  some  means 
to  let  the  Shawanoes  know  that  Jethro  was  in 
the  cavern.  He  might  have  shown  himself 
for  an  instant.  Then  they  would  have  be- 
lieved us  to  be  stronger  than  we  are  now,  and 
believing,  too,  that  he  was  with  us,  would  not 
look  for  him  on  the  outside." 

"  How  would  they  account  for  his  presence 
here?" 

"  They  would  think  he  had  entered  before 
us." 

"  It  is  a  good  idea,  and  it  is  a  pity  we  did  not 
think  of  it,  but  it  is  too  late  now.  The  attempt 
is  over,  and  heaven  only  knows  the  result." 

"  Was  there  no  way  by  which  you  could  tell 
whether  he  made  the  underground  passage  in 
safety?" 


SMOKE  AND  FIEE.  119 

"  What  way  could  there  be  ?" 

"  You  tell  me  that  you  could  see  the  glow 
of  the  sunlight  in  the  water  that  came  from 
the  outside.  That  proves  the  distance  to  be 
short." 

"  It  can  only  be  a  few  feet." 

u  Then,  had  he  succeeded,  what  was  to  pre- 
vent his  making  some  signal  that  you  could 
have  heard  ?  He  might  have  whistled  or 
struck  a  stone  against  the  outer  rock.  The 
space  is  so  brief  it  must  have  reached  you." 

Ashbridge  uttered  an  exclamation  of  im- 
patience. 

"  Why  did  you  not  walk  back  with  Jethro  ? 
You  have  more  wit  than  we  together.  The 
device  is  so  simple  that  it  is  a  wonder  to  me 
that  both  of  us,  with  all  our  stupidity,  failed 
to  think  of  it." 

"  It  did  not  occur  to  me  until  after  you  were 
gone,  and  then,"  naively  added  Agnes,  "I 
was  certain  you  would  think  of  it." 

"  So  would  any  one  except  us." 

"  What  method  did  you  agree  upon  ?" 

"  If  Jethro  succeeds  (and  I  have  little  hope 
that  he  will,)  he  is  to  steal  down  the  ravine 


120  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

until  in  front,  when  he  will  fling  a  stone  upon 
the  ledge,  as  he  did  with  our  lunch,  some 
hours  ago." 

"  You  know  the  great  danger  of  that.  We 
can  not  understand  how  he  escaped  discovery 
before.  He  surely  will  not  be  able  to  do  so 
again." 

"He  may  be  wise  enough  to  wait  until 
dark." 

"  That  is  not  his  way  of  doing  things.  Be- 
sides, if  the  Shawanoes  are  making  ready  to 
capture  or  destroy  us,  they  will  be  more  on 
the  alert  than  ever,  with  the  coming  of  night, 
and  must  discover  him." 

"  But  if  he  succeeds  in  apprising  us,  and  he 
will  find  some  means  of  doing  so,  if  he  is 
alive,  the  way  will  be  open  for  us  all  the  same." 

"  Suppose  we  receive  no  signal  from  him, 
what  then?" 

"  I  cannot  answer.  If  it  was  folly  for  him 
to  make  the  venture  when  the  issue  was  un- 
certain, how  much  greater  folly  for  us  to  un- 
dertake it,  when  failure  is  inevitable !" 

"  We  will  not  undertake  it,  George." 

"What  shall  we  do?" 


SMOKE  AND  FIRE.  121 

"  Make  the  best  efforts  we  can  to  keep  the 
Shawanoes  from  entering  the  cavern  until — 
until—" 

"Until  what ?" 

"  The  folks  at  home  will  soon  begin  won- 
dering at  our  absence.  The  afternoon  is  far 
along ;  they  will  not  wait  many  hours  ere  they 
begin  a  search  for  us,  and  before  another  day 
passes,  they  will  learn  where  we  are." 

The  conversation  thus  went  on,  while  the 
long  summer  afternoon  slowly  wore  away. 
Having  plighted  their  troth  months  before, 
George  Ashbridge  and  Agnes  Altman  were 
drawn  nearer  each  other  in  these  solemn 
moments  when  the  shadow  of  death  hovered 
over  both.  He  was  now  in  his  twenty-first 
year  and  she  in  her  nineteenth.  The  parents 
had  consented  that  the  wedding  should  take 
place  when  peace  came  to  that  part  of  the 
frontier — a  peace  that  would  permit  all  to 
move  to  the  clearing,  from  which  they  had 
been  turned  back  the  previous  summer,  on 
the  day  that  they  considered  their  perils  and 
privations  at  an  end. 

What  wonder,  therefore,  that  the  hearts  of 


122  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEKS. 

the  two  were  buoyant  with  hope  when  they 
discovered  the  two  cabins  standing  just  as 
they  had  been  left  nearly  a  year  before  ?  It 
had  already  been  planned  that  their  home 
should  be  erected  on  a  portion  of  the  fertile 
spot  yet  remaining  to  be  cleared. 

Naught  had  yet  come  between  the  happy 
lovers  in  that  sweet  long  ago  when  the  skies 
were  radiant  and  the  bow  of  promise  spanned 
the  future— naught  but  this  peril,  which  they 
felt  was  graver  than  any  that  had  environed 
them  before,  though,  as  the  reader  will  recall, 
it  had  been  more  than  once  of  the  gravest 
nature. 

"  Look !" 

The  gloom  of  night  was  stealing  through 
the  woods  and  into  the  ravine  when  Agnes 
Altaian,  seated  beside  her  lover,  impulsively 
caught  his  arm  and  pointed  to  the  entrance 
of  the  cavern  a  few  paces  in  front  of  them. 

He  had  seen  it  at  the  same  moment.  A 
limb,  large  in  size,  and  decayed  to  the  dry- 
ness of  tinder,  dropped  from  the  rocks  above 
and  lodged  at  the  mouth  of  the  cavern.  It 
was  ablaze  and  the  short,  swift  descent  fanned 


Besieged. 


SMOKE  AND  FIEE.  123 

the  blaze,  so  that  it  crackled  and  burned 
fiercely  as  it  lay  but  a  few  feet  distant. 

When  the  branch  was  one  mass  of  fire, 
whose  heat  was  plainly  felt  by  the  two,  an- 
other dropped  from  aloft,  quickly  followed  by 
another  and  another  until  the  entrance  was 
half  filled  with  the  burning  stuff.  Several  of 
the  sticks  were  so  ill-aimed  that  they  tumbled 
over  the  ledge  into  the  ravine  before  they  be- 
came ignited,  but  most  of  them  remained  and 
speedily  caught  fire. 

"  What  is  the  meaning  of  that/'  asked  the 
alarmed  Agnes. 

"  They  are  trying  to  burn  us  out." 

"The  cavern  is  too  large  for  them  to  do 
that." 

"  They  have  succeeded  already  in  making 
it  uncomfortable/ '  remarked  Ashbridge,  -punc- 
tuating his  words  with  a  cough,  in  which  he 
was  speedily  imitated  by  his  companion. 

The  heavy  smoke,  instead  of  sweeping  out- 
ward, seemed  to  be  carried  within  the  cavern, 
tainting  the  air  so  that  the  two  were  quickly 
compelled  to  shift  their  position  further  in- 
ward. 


124  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

u  We  should  do  it  anyway/'  explained  Ash- 
bridge,  "for  the  increased  light  would  show 
us  to  the  Shawanoes,  who  are  on  the  watch 
from  the  other  side." 

As  if  to  emphasize  his  words,  a  rifle  cracked 
from  the  point  referred  to  and  the  quick  whizz 
of  the  bullet  was  plainly  heard  as  it  sped  be- 
tween the  two  and  lost  itself  in  the  darkness 
beyond. 

The  report  hastened  their  footsteps,  and 
they  quickly  took  position  where  they  could 
command  the  opening,  and  escape  all  danger 
of  being  seen. 

Thump,  crash,  the  fuel  continued  to  fall, 
until  it  looked  as  if  the  entrance  would  be 
completely  choked. 

"One  thing  is  certain/'  observed  Agnes, 
prompt  to  recover  her  superb  poise  and  cour- 
age, "  so  long  as  that  goes  on  the  Shawanoes 
themselves  cannot  enter." 

"  I  am  not  so  sure  of  that ;  the  wall  of  fire 
is  so  narrow  that  there  would  be  little  danger 
in  their  leaping  through  it." 

"  If  they  did  so  they  would  enter  an  atmos- 
phere which  they  are  striving  to  make  un- 


SMOKE  AND  FIEE.  125 

bearable  for  us.  Can  it  be  they  expect  to 
suffocate  us  T* 

"  I  don't  know  what  other  object  they  can 
have.  Their  actions  show  they  have  little 
knowledge  of  the  extent  of  this  place.  Gra- 
cious! I  had  no  thought  that  the  smoke 
would  penetrate  so  far,"  exclaimed  the  youth, 
who  varied  his  coughing  with  a  violent  fit  of 
sneezing. 

The  discomfort  increasing,  the  friends  had 
but  one  recourse,  to  push  further  within,  thus 
securing  at  least  temporary  relief.  The  bon- 
fire burned  vigorously  and  continued  to  be  fed 
from  the  invisible  source.  The  reflection 
against  the  wall  of  rock  on  the  opposite  side 
of  the  ravine  brought  it  into  as  vivid  sight  as  at 
noonday.  Every  depression  and  projection, 
the  twists  of  vine  extended  irregularly  across 
it,  the  lumps  of  dirt  on  the  upper  edge,  the 
little  gnarled  roots  of  the  bushes,  which  leaned 
over  as  if  about  to  fall  into  the  gorge,  and  even 
a  tiny  serpent,  which,  loosing  its  hold,  tumbled 
dangling  and  looping  and  writhing — all  these 
were  seen  with  a  distinctness  which  could  not 
have  been  clearer  or  plainer  to  the  sight. 


126  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEKS. 

The  Shawanoes  displayed  characteristic 
cunning  in  their  work.  When  the  fire  had 
continued  long  enough  to  furnish  a  consider- 
able bed  of  coals  they  flung  down  greener 
limbs.  These  burned  more  slowly  and  sent 
up  a  thicker  volume  of  smoke,  which,  with 
the  same  perversity  as  at  first,  swept  into  the 
cavern,  although  it  was  not  known  that  there 
was  an  outlet  by  which  a  current  of  air  could 
be  created. 

The  situation  of  the  two  steadily  increased 
in  discomfort.  It  was  as  if  the  heavy  vapor 
persistently  sought  out  their  every  refuge.  It 
caused  their  eyes  and  throats  to  smart  and 
kept  them  sneezing  and  coughing  continually. 

"  It  is  easier  to  breathe  near  the  floor,"  said 
Ashbridge,  who,  having  retreated  some  dis- 
tance, sat  down  again ;  "  the  smoke  naturally 
rises." 

Agnes  had  noted  the  fact  and  availed  her- 
self of  it.  They  were  now  fully  a  dozen 
yards  from  the  opening,  and  hoped  they 
would  be  able  to  remain  without  retreating 
further.  The  Shawanoes  had  ceased,  at  least 
for  the  time,  to  fling  down  wood  upon  the 


SMOKE  AND  FIRE.  127 

flame,  and  the  distance  and  obscuration  caused 
by  the  vapor  rendered  the  view  of  the  oppo- 
site wall  indistinct. 

"  If  any  of  them  could  steal  up  in  front  of 
the  flames  he  would  certainly  be  able  to  see 
us,  even  at  this  distance,"  remarked  Ash- 
bridge. 

"  But  would  himself  be  more  distinctly  seen 
by  us/'  suggested  Agnes. 

11  Can  it  be  they  are  through  with  trying  to 
smother  us?  There  has  been  no  new  fuel 
thrown  down  for  some  time,  and  night  is  fully 
come." 

"  If  they  really  meant  to  smoke  us  to  death, 
how  will  they  know  whether  they  have  suc- 
ceeded ?" 

"  Enter  the  cavern  and  investigate,"  sug- 
gested the  youth. 

"  They  would  not  have  to  hunt  long  before 
finding  us — George,  I  thought  I  saw  some- 
thing pass  in  front  of  the  flames  just  then,  but 
it  moved  so  quickly  that  I  couldn't  make  out 
what  it  was." 

"  I  didn't  observe  it ;  we  will  watch  for  it 
again." 


128  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEKS. 

By  this  time  the  wood  had  burned  to  that 
extent  that  most  of  the  smoke  was  dissipated, 
and  it  was  easy  to  see  the  gray  rocks  on  the 
further  side  of  the  gorge.  The  remark  of  the 
young  woman  concentrated  the  attention  of 
both  on  the  point  where  she  had  caught  the 
flitting  glimpse  of  an  object  she  could  not 
identify. 

"  Well,  by  gracious !"  exclaimed  Ashbridge ; 
"  I  forgot  about  that!  You  saw  it,  Agnes,  that 
time?" 

"  Yes ;  it  was  a  stone." 

"  That,  and  nothing  else  !  Can  it  be  pos- 
sible? Yes;  it  must  be  true;  Jethro  did 
reach  the  outside  by  the  underground  pas- 
sage ;  he  flung  that  stone  up  as  a  signal  that 
he  is  all  right.  It  seems  like  a  miracle,  yet  it 
may  be  true.    I  can  hardly  credit  my  senses." 

"  Heaven  has  not  deserted  us  !"  was  the 
reverent  response  of  Agnes;  "this  means 
everything  to  us,  George." 

She  had  risen  to  her  feet,  and  paid  no  heed 
to  the  murky  vapor  which  stole  into  every 
crevice  in  the  cavern  and  rendered  their  dis- 
comfort almost  intolerable. 


SMOKE  AND  FIRE.  129 

Her  companion  was  hardly  a  moment  be- 
hind her,  and  no  less  excited  than  she.  For 
more  than  an  hour  each  had  forborne  all  ref- 
erence to  Jethro  Juggens,  because  they  be- 
lieved him  dead.  On  the  contrary,  he  was 
very  much  alive. 

"  I  hope  he  will  rest  satisfied  with  the  last 
notice,"  said  George,  "  for  he  must  have  run 
much  personal  risk,  with  such  a  bright  light 
in  the  ravine." 

"Had  he  been  content  with  his  first  at- 
tempt this  afternoon  we  would  have  received 
no  lunch,  nor  would  we  have  identified  the 
signal  meant  to  tell  us  he  was  safe  on  the  out- 
side." 

The  two  waited  some  minutes,  intently 
watching  the  illuminated  space  around  the 
opening  of  the  cavern,  but  the  keenest  scru- 
tiny detected  nothing.  It  must  have  been 
that  Jethro  failed  to  lodge  the  stone  on  the 
ledge  at  first,  and  made  a  second  throw. 

"Now  let  us  lose  no  time  in  following 
him,"  whispered  Agnes;  "I  have  a  dread 
that  the  Shawanoes  will  attempt  something 
else  against  which  we  shall  be  helpless." 


130  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

"  I  have  no  idea  what  it  can  be." 

"  Nor  have  I,  nor  do  I  care  to  know ;  come 


on." 


She  took  the  lead,  walking  more  rapidly 
Ihan  seemed  prudent  to  her  companion ;  but 
the  space  to  the  stream  was  short  and  was 
quickly  passed. 

"  This  must  be  the  spot  where  you  saw  the 
light  from  the  outside,"  added  Agnes,  whose 
sense  of  touch  apprised  her  that  they  were  at 
the  point  where  the  water  dipped  under  the 
rocks. 

"You  are  right;  here  is  where  we  must 
make  the  final  venture,  and — who  shall  go 
first,  Agnes?     You  or  I?" 


THROUGH  THE  FOBEST.  131 


CHAPTEE  IX. 

THROUGH   THE   FOREST. 

GEORGE  ASHBRIDGE  and  Agnes  Alt- 
man  stood  on  the  bank  of  the  little  un- 
derground stream,  in  utter  darkness,  debating 
as  to  who  should  first  make  the  critical  plunge. 

He  had  already  decided,  before  asking  the 
question,  that  he  should  take  precedence.  De- 
spite the  success  that  had  marked  both  efforts 
of  Jethro  Juggens,  he  was  convinced  that  the 
venture  was  attended  by  all  the  peril  conceiv- 
able. Fate  seemed  to  have  selected  the  Af- 
rican youth  as  the  special  favorite  of  fortune, 
for  good  luck  had  gone  with  him  time  and 
again  where  an  experienced  ranger  like  Si- 
mon Kenton  or  Daniel  Boone  would  have  re- 
coiled in  dismay. 

Several  times  Ashbridge  had  asked  himself 
whether  it  was  not  possible  to  change  the 
course  of  the  stream  for  a  brief  time,  as  as  to 


132  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

leave  the  channel  partially  empty.  If  that 
could  be  done,  it  would  give  them  the  chance 
to  grope  their  way  to  the  outside  more  at  leis- 
ure and  without  risk,  with  the  opportunity  of 
returning  to  the  cavern  in  the  event  of  failure. 

But  no  means  were  at  command  for  the  ex- 
periment. The  stream,  in  the  course  of  many 
ages,  had  worn  a  deep  channel  for  itself,  ren- 
dering a  complete  damming  necessary  to  throw 
its  volume  out  of  alignment.  He  had  been  un- 
able to  find  any  soil  or  loose  rocks  with  which 
to  build  such  an  obstruction,  and  the  project, 
therefore,  was  dismissed  from  his  mind. 

"  God  help  her  if  I  venture  and  fail !"  was 
his  prayer  as  he  put  the  question  to  her.  She 
answered,  with  a  calmness  that  surprised  him : 

"  I  do  not  see  that  it  makes  any  difference ; 
each  has  to  try  it,  and  we  cannot  go  together ; 
suppose  I  lead  ?" 

"  With  your  permission  I  will  act  as  guide," 
he  remarked,  assuming  all  the  indifference 
possible.  "  If  the  opening  is  so  near,  I  may 
be  able  to  call  back  some  directions  that  will 
assist  you." 

"As  you  prefer;  but  I  think  you  had  bet- 


THROUGH  THE  FOREST.  133 

ter'  not  try  to  do  so.  Some  of  the  Indians 
may  be  so  near  that  they  will  hear  you.  I 
have  had  so  little  experience  in  swimming 
underground  or  below  the  water  that  I  couldn't 
follow  your  instructions,  no  matter  how  simple, 
even  if  I  heard  them." 

"  Let  me  relieve  you  of  your  rifle." 

"I  cannot  permit  that ;  you  will  have  enough 
work  to  manage  your  own  ;  I  can  handle  mine 
as  well  as  you ;  why  wait  any  longer,  George  ?" 

His  heart  was  beating  tumultuously.  The 
fear  was  strong  upon  him  that  this  might  be 
their  eternal  separation,  and  he  longed  to  press 
her  to  his  heart  and  tell  her  again  how  he 
loved  her  more  than  all  the  world  beside ;  but 
to  do  that  would  unnerve  her,  and  might 
bring  about  the  very  catastrophe  he  dreaded 
with  an  unspeakable  dread. 

So  with  an  effort  almost  superhuman  he  re- 
strained the  words  that  trembled  on  his  lips 
and  forced  himself  to  say,  with  seeming  cheer- 
iness : 

"  Since  we  expect  to  be  together  so  soon,  I 
will  not  say  'Good-bye.'  Jethro  made  the 
voyage  head  foremost,  and  I  will  try  the  same 


134  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

method.  Here  goes !"  he  added,  repeating 
the  words  that  were  used  by  Jethro  Juggens 
upon  parting  with  him. 

"  Heaven  be  with  you !"  was  all  that  Agnes 
had  time  to  say  when  her  companion  vanished, 
and  she  knew  she  was  alone. 

A  strange  hesitancy  took  possession  of  her. 
She  recalled  with  dismay  that  she  had  not 
asked  Ashbridge  to  signal  to  her  as  soon  as  he 
effected  the  passage.  She  had  reproved  him 
for  not  arranging  something  of  the  nature 
with  Jethro  Juggens,  and  then  had  forgotten 
to  do  so  when  placed  in  the  same  situation. 

"  But  it  was  not  necessary,"  she  made  her- 
self believe ;  "  he  may  not  call  to  me,  for  I 
warned  him  against  that,  but  he  will  think  to 
knock  on  the  rock  outside,  and  I  will  be  sure 
to  hear  him.     It  is  time  he  did  so." 

The  seconds  seemed  minutes  in  her  intense 
anxiety,  but  the  passage  of  necessity  must  be 
finished  almost  as  soon  as  begun.  Why 
should  he  keep  her  waiting  for  an  instant  even  ? 

With  a  coolness  beyond  her  power  to  ex- 
plain, she  stooped  down  and  held  her  hand  in 
the  water. 


THROUGH  THE  FOREST.  135 

"  It  flows  fast/'  she  reflected ;  "  If  anything 
happens  to  George,  and  his  way  is  obstructed, 
the  stream  will  instantly  rise ;  I  can  not  see 
that  it  does ;  he  must  have  gone  through 
without  trouble." 

She  straightened  up  again  to  prepare  for 
the  ordeal.  There  was  really  little  if  any 
preparation  to  make ;  all  she  had  to  do  was  to 
lie  down  in  the  icy  current  and  trust  herself 
to  Providence. 

But  she  lingered,  not  from  any  shrinking 
because  of  the  trial,  but  that  she  might  hear 
the  longed-for  signal  from  Ashbridge.  She 
yearned  to  know  that  all  had  gone  well  with 
him. 

She  had  fully  resolved  on  the  venture,  no 
matter  what  the  issue  to  him. 

"  If  he  has  been  drowned  then  I  wish  to  be 
drowned,  too,"  was  the  yearning  prayer  of  her 
heart. 

Still  the  signal  did  not  come. 

She  looked  toward  the  mouth  of  the  cavern. 
The  fire  was  still  burning,  and  with  a  brighter 
glow  than  when  she  last  noted  it.  The  Shawa- 
noes  had  flung  down  more  fuel  from  the  tops 


136  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

of  the  rocks,  and  the  heavy  smoke  was  again 
rolling  toward  her  and  stealing  into  every 
nook  and  crevice.  Once  she  fancied  she  de- 
tected  the  figure  of  a  warrior  that  bad 
bounded  through  the  wall  of  fire  and  was 
hastening  toward  her.  But  if  she  really  saw 
the  fearsome  sight  it  did  not  cause  an  addi- 
tional heart  throb  or  awaken  interest.  Long 
before  the  intruder  could  reach  her  her  own 
fate  would  be  decided. 

She  roused  herself  to  wait  no  longer. 

She  modified  the  plan  adopted  by  Jethro 
and  George.  She  naturally  recoiled  from 
shooting  down  the  stream  head  foremost.  It 
was  not  only  repulsive  to  her  sense  of  pro- 
priety, but  seemed  more  dangerous.  A  slight 
obstruction,  not  sufficient  to  check  her  pro- 
gress, but  possibly  to  change  her  course  to  a 
slight  extent,  might  be  more  safely  struck 
with  the  feet  than  with  the  head.  In  the  lat- 
ter case  a  partial  stunning  was  almost  inevi- 
table, with  serious  consequences  certain. 

Agnes  stood  erect  in  the  current,  which 
flowed  swiftly  about  the  lower  part  of  her 
limbs.     Then,  clasping  her  rifle  close  to  her 


THEOUGH  THE  FOEEST.  137 

body  in  front,  with  the  muzzle  before  her  face 
and  the  stock  at  her  knees,  sank  slowly  down- 
ward on  her  back. 

While  doing  so  she  murmured  the  prayer : 

"O,  God,  take  care  of  me;  whatever  the 
fate  of  George  let  that  be  mine." 

Before  she  raised  her  feet  the  current  as- 
sumed control  of  her.  She  closed  her  eyes, 
set  her  lips  and  resigned  herself  to  the  will  of 
heaven.  Then  she  seemed  to  be  rushing,  not 
horizon i tally,  but  downward  toward  the  centre 
of  the  earth.  It  was  as  if  she  were  in  a  foun- 
dering vessel  that  was  sinking  miles  and  miles 
to  the  bottom  of  the  ocean.  It  appeared  as 
if  the  awful  journey  would  never  end. 

Through  it  all  she  retained  the  mastery  of 
her  senses.  She  resolutely  held  her  breath, 
well  aware  of  the  consequences  of  any  attempt 
to  breathe,  while  the  water  was  on  all  sides 
and  above  her.  She  made  no  effort  to  help 
herself,  for  that  was  beyond  her  power.  She 
felt  her  right  elbow  rub  against  the  rock  at 
her  side,  but  the  contact  was  slight  and  only 
for  an  instant.  One  of  her  feet  struck  some- 
thing with  more  force,  but  she  was  not  sensi- 


138  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

ble  of  any  injury,  and  it  instantly  freed  itself. 
The  water  was  like  the  clasp  of  death,  but  in 
her  exaltation  she  paid  no  heed.  It  seemed 
all  a  gruesome  dream ;  and,  as  the  events  of  a 
lifetime  may  be  concentrated  in  a  few  seconds 
of  sleep,  so  this  strange  experience  of  Agnes 
Altman,  seeming  of  intolerable  length,  was 
begun  and  ended,  as  may  be  said,  in  a  twink- 
ling. 

The  next  startling  sensation  was  that  some 
monster  had  seized  her  in  his  arms  and  was 
about  to  devour  her. 

"  Speak,  darling,  Agnes,  it  is  I !  Are  you 
hurt  ?     What  has  happened  to  you  ?" 

"  Thank  heaven  !  thank  heaven  !  Nothing 
has  happened  to  me,  George !  1  am  unhurt ; 
do  you  thank  God,  too  ?" 

"I  do,"  was  the  fervent  offering  of  the 
youth,  who  had  kept  his  place  in  the  middle 
of  the  current  that  by  no  possibility  she  might 
pass  him  in  the  darkness,  which  was  now  al- 
most as  profound  as  within  the  cavern  itself. 
He  could  see  nothing,  but  the  instant  her  feet 
touched  him  he  stooped  and  caught  her,  and 
stepped  upon  the  dry  rock  at  his  side. 


THEOUGH  THE  FOREST.  139 

"  Are  you  injured,  or  hurt  in  any  way  ?"  he 
eagerly  asked,  after  the  first  explanations  had 
passed  between  them. 

"Not  in  the  least,"  she  replied,  quick  to 
recover  herself. 

The  garments  of  both  were  saturated.  Ag- 
nes passed  her  gun  to  Ashbridge,  and  drawing 
out  her  handkerchief  from  her  pocket,  wrung 
it  as  nearly  dry  as  she  could,  and  used  it  to 
clear  the  water  from  her  face  and  eyes.  Hat, 
clothing,  shoes,  stockings,  everything  were  as 
wet  as  could  be — what  of  that  ?  Had  not  both 
made  the  perilous  passage  in  safety,  and  that, 
too,  when  neither  felt  scarcely  a  hope  of  doing 
so? 

A  curious  feature  of  the  underground  pas- 
sage of  the  three  friends  was  that  the  most 
difficulty  and  danger  was  encountered  by 
Jethro  Juggens  and  the  least  by  Agnes  Alt- 
man.  The  young  men,  as  will  be  remembered, 
took  the  plunge  "head  on."  The  African's  crown 
struck  a  projection  at  the  side  of  the  cavern 
with  such  force  that  he  was  stunned,  and  es- 
caped drowning  by  a  hair's  breadth.  He  was 
confused  and  helpless  for  the  moment,  but  the 


140  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEKS. 

force  of  the  current  swept  him  forward,  and 
by  a  desperate  rally  he  recovered  himself  and 
clambered  to  his  feet. 

It  was  not  so  bad  with  Ashbridge,  though 
there  came  an  awful  moment 'when,  with  the 
breathless  buzzing,  spinning,  whirring  in  his 
ears,  all  became  a  blankness  of  darkness,  and 
he  felt  himself  in  the  grasp  of  the  dark  angel 
and  borne  toward  the  terrible  beyond. 

It  has  been  explained  that  nothing  of  the 
kind  was  experienced  by  Agnes  Altman. 
Had  her  predecessors  adopted  her  method 
they  undoubtedly  would  have  received  less 
rough  treatment.  She  clung  fast  to  her  rifle, 
kept  her  skirts  gathered  as  closely  as  possible 
about  her  feet,  and,  since  the  distance  was 
really  less  than  she  supposed,  was  in  actual 
peril  but  a  few  seconds. 

Naturally  it  was  several  minutes  before  the 
two  fully  rallied.  They  were  standing  in  the 
woods,  with  rocks,  bowlders  and  bushes  around 
them,  and  such  dense  vegetation  overhead  that 
not  a  ray  of  the  faint  moonlight  reached  them. 
They  could  find  no  more  use  for  their  eyes 
than  when  in  the  cavern ;  indeed,  not  so  much, 


THROUGH  THE  FOREST.  141 

for  there  the  illumination  of  the  burning  wood 
was  of  some  help  to  the  vision. 

"George,"  said  his  companion,  with  the 
natural  buoyancy  of  youth  and  awakened 
hope,  "  my  clothing  feels  as  if  it  is  damp." 

"  I  have  noticed  something  of  the  same 
kind  about  mine ;  we  must  have  exposed  our- 
selves to  the  wet." 

"  I  didn't  hear  your  signal  to  me." 

"  I  didn't  signal." 

"  Why  not?" 

"  Well,  I  expected  you  to  follow  without  a 
minute's  delay,  and  was  afraid  that  if  I  stepped 
from  the  stream  I  might  lose  you.  You  could 
shoot  past  without  my  seeing  you.  I  am  quite 
sure  this  stream  makes  another  dive  among 
the  rocks,  and  if  either  of  us  were  caught  in 
it  there  would  be  no  escape." 

"I  dreaded  that  something  had  befallen 
you,  and  you  had  been  killed.  I  never  was 
in  greater  torture  in  so  brief  a  time.  The  de- 
liverance has  been  so  sudden,  so  complete,  that 
it  is  hard  to  realize  it.  Have  you  any  idea  of 
where  we  are  ?" 

"  Very  little  except  that  we're  outside  the 


142      m  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

cavern.  The  trees  are  so  plentiful  and  the 
bushes  so  thick  that  the  moon  gives  us  no 
help.  I  hope  we  shall  soon  reach  a  place 
where  we  can  use  our  eyes." 

"  We  have  been  so  fortunate  that  we  must 
make  no  more  blunders,  if  we  can  help  it. 
You  know  how  apt  one  is  to  lose  his  way  in 
the  woods  at  such  a  time.     Listen !" 

Through  the  solemn  stillness  crept  a  low, 
soft  murmur,  which  the  two  recognized  as  the 
voice  of  the  Ohio  on  its  way  to  the  distant  sea. 
With  this  as  their  guide  they  could  not  go  far 
astray.  It  seemed  to  both  that  the  river  lay 
in  another  direction,  but  they  were  too  wise 
not  to  know  that  the  misconception  was  with 
themselves. 

"  What  of  Jethro  ?"  inquired  Agnes. 

"  He  has  done  his  part,  and  neither  of  us 
can  do  any  more  for  the  other.  He  gave  us 
notice  that  all  was  well  with  him,  and  we  have 
nothing  to  do  but  to  push  on  to  the  block- 
house without  waiting  for  the  sun  to  rise.  He 
expects  us  to  do  so,  for  the  understanding  with 
him  was  that  we  would  make  the  attempt  to 
follow  him  as  soon  as  we  got  his  notice." 


THROUGH  THE  FOEEST.  143 

"I  should  think  he  would  be  near  this 
spot." 

"  He  may  not  think  it  necessary.  As  you 
have  said,  there  is  no  foretelling  or  account- 
ing for  his  movements.  We  must  leave  him 
now  to  make  his  way  back  to  the  block-house 
as  best  he  can.  He  has  been  so  fortunate  thus 
far  that  we  have  reason  to  hope  he  will  reach 
there  without  trouble." 

"  We  may  need  to  use  our  guns ;  ought  we 
not  to  examine  them  ?" 

"  It  is  a  wise  suggestion,  as  is  everything 
that  comes  from  you." 

The  old-fashioned  rifle,  such  as  was  used  by 
the  pioneers  of  the  West,  was  the  inferior  of 
the  present  arm  in  many  respects.  As  is  well 
known,  it  was  so  heavy  as  to  be  quite  a  bur- 
den to  a  strong  man,  who  was  glad  to  avail 
himself  of  a  rest  in  sighting  it.  Sometimes 
the  ramrod  served  that  purpose,  and  often  a 
log  or  branch  of  a  tree,  though  the  hunter 
and  ranger  in  the  woods  was  expert  without 
these  aids.  Repeating  weapons  of  the  crudest 
pattern  may  have  been  known  in  Europe, 
but  they  were  unheard  of  on  this  side  of  the 


144      IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

Atlantic,  as  was  the  use  of  the  percussion 
cap. 

When  the  wadding  had  been  rammed  home 
on  top  of  the  charge  of  powder  (the  ramming 
being  continued  until  the  rod  bounded  up- 
ward in  the  barrel),  the  bullet,  generally 
wrapped  about  with  a  bit  of  muslin  fashioned 
for  that  purpose,  was  carefully  shoved  down 
the  chamber,  and  gently  but  firmly  pressed  in 
place,  there  being  no  bounding  of  the  rod 
in  this  instance.  If  the  muslin  was  not  at 
hand,  a  piece  of  paper,  or  a  fragment  torn 
from  one's  clothing,  in  an  emergency,  did 
duty.  Then  the  cumbersome  hammer,  clasp- 
ing the  piece  of  flint,  was  drawn  back  so  as  to 
expose  the  pan,  into  which  the  powder  was 
poured.  The  hammer  was  discreetly  let  down, 
and  the  black  grains  were  thus  retained  in 
place.    The  weapon  was  then  ready  for  service. 

When  one  of  those  guns  was  submerged  for 
any  time  under  water  the  powder  became  un- 
fit for  use.  The  remedy  was  to  withdraw  the 
charge  and  reload  the  gun.  This  was  done  by 
means  of  a  screw  at  t>he  end  of  the  ramrod, 
from  which  the  cap  was  twisted. 


THROUGH  THE  FOREST.  •  145 

George  Aslibridge  went  through  this  opera- 
tion with  both  weapons.  He  had  learned  to 
do  it  in  the  dark  almost  as  well  as  in  the  day- 
light. When  he  passed  the  smaller  gun  back 
to  Agnes,  it  was  with  the  certainty  that  it 
would  not  fail  her. 

He  now  began  picking  his  way  through  the 
forest  in  the  direction  of  the  river.  His  wish 
was  to  reach  the  trail  leading  to  the  block- 
house, along  which  they  could  hasten  with  a 
speed  that  ought  to  take  them  thither  in  the 
course  of  two  or  three  hours. 

The  task  for  a  time  was  a  hard  one.  Rocks, 
bowlders,  gulleys,  sharp  elevations  and  de- 
pressions were  on  every  hand,  and  only  by  the 
utmost  care  did  he  prevent  many  a  tumble. 
He  kept  slightly  in  advance,  so  as  to  select 
the  path  for  his  companion,  who  displayed 
characteristic  coolness,  courage,  and  readiness 
in  following  him. 

"Matters   are   improving,"   he   said,  in  a 

guarded  undertone,  as  he  came  to  a  brief  halt 

and  reached  out  for  her  hand ;  "  the  way  is 

not  so  rough  as  it  was,  and  we  shall  soon  reach 

a  more  level  portion." 

10 


146  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

"  I  hope  so/'  she  whispered ;  "  but,  George, 
I  am  sure  some  one  is  following  us ;  I  have 
heard  footsteps  in  the  last  few  minutes  close 
to  me." 

"  It  may  be  Jethro,  who  is  afraid  to  speak." 

"  I  think  not." 

Unfortunately,  Agnes  Altman  was  right  in 
her  conclusion. 


A  SUPPRESSED  CRY.  147 


CHAPTER  X. 

A   SUPPRESSED    CRY. 

AS  in  the  former  instance,  sufficient  intima- 
tions have  been  given  regarding  the 
movements  of  Jethro  Juggens  for  the  reader 
to  know  that  the  part  laid  out  for  him  had  been 
performed  well.  His  experience,  however,  dif- 
fered in  many  respects  from  anything  that  had 
yet  befallen  him. 

It  has  been  told  that  when  he  shot  from 
under  the  cavern  into  daylight  he  came  within 
a  hair  of  losing  his  life.  The  hardness  of  his 
head  saved  him,  as  it  had  done  more  than  once 
in  his  career. 

"Gracious  heben  !"  he  growled,  as  he  scram- 
bled out  of  the  water,  "  ef  Marse  George  and 
Miss  Agnes  come  frough  in  dat  style  dey'll  be 
smashed  all  to  flinders,  and  when  dey  start  fur 
de  block-house  will  find  dey  hain't  got  any 
heads  to  take  'long  wid  'em." 


148  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

"  But  Miss  Agnes  knows  a  heap  more  dan 
George,  fact  almost  as  much  as  me,  and  she'll 
tink  ob  some  way  to  sabe  'em ;  like  'nough 
she'll  find  a  feather-bed  .  inside  de  cavern, 
which  she  can  hold  in  front  ob  dar  heads,  so 
dey  won't  strike  as  hard  as  me." 

Jethro's  massive  strength  and  perfect  health 
enabled  him  to  rally  quite  readily  from  the 
shock  he  had  received,  and  he  bestirred  him- 
self. Several  hours  of  daylight  still  remained, 
and  he  could  not  forget  his  pledge  to  Ash- 
bridge  to  notify  him  in  case  the  venture  ended 
well.  The  next  step  was  for  him  to  steal  down 
the  ravine  to  the  point  he  had  reached  before, 
and  fling  the  stone  upward  to  the  ledge  as  a 
signal  that  his  friends  might  undertake  a 
journey  over  the  "  underground  railway  "  with 
some  hope  of  reaching  their  destination  in 
safety. 

Fully  mindful  of  the  danger  which  encom- 
passed him  on  every  hand,  Jethro  stole  among 
the  trees,  around  rocks  and  bowlders,  and 
through  the  tangled  vines  and  undergrowth, 
until  he  gained  the  head  of  the  ravine  with- 
out seeing  or  having  been  seen  by  a  single 


A  SUPPEESSED  CEY.  149 

Shawanoe.  With  the  same  care  that  he  had 
shown  from  the  first,  he  secreted  himself  in 
the  spot  where  he  was  on  the  point  of  firing 
at  the  two  Shawanoes  earlier  in  the  day. 

He  saw  at  once  that  it  would  not  do  for  him 
to  repeat  his  venture.  At  the  top  of  the  ra- 
vine, on  the  same  side  with  the  opening  to  the 
cavern,  an  agitation  drew  his  attention,  and  he 
quickly  perceived  that  the  Indians  were  at 
some  mischief.  Glimpses  were  seen  of  others 
stealthily  moving  about  on  the  opposite  crest, 
so  that,  had  Jethro  ventured  from  his  hiding- 
place  into  the  ravine,  discovery  was  inevitable. 

"  I'll  hab  to  wait  till  dey  go  away  or  night 
comes.  De  folks  in  dar  won't  move  till  dey 
knows  it  am  all  right  wid  me;  darfore  de  no- 
tice must  be  sent  to  'em." 

When  the  shadows  of  night  began  closing 
around  him,  Jethro  discovered  the  meaning 
of  the  puzzling  movements.  A  burning  log 
was  let  down  from  the  rocks  above  and 
dropped  in  front  of  the  cavern  entrance, 
speedily  followed  by  others,  as  has  been  told 
in  another  place. 

"De   scamperageous   heathen!"  exclaimed 


150  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEKS. 

the  youth,  boiling  with  indignation ;  "  dey 
mean  to  burn  up  de  folks  I" 

Reflection,  however,  speedily  convinced 
Jethro  that  if  the  Shawanoes  had  undertaken 
the  contract  they  would  find  themselves  "  un- 
able to  deliver  the  goods."  There  was  too 
much  space  in  the  cavern  behind  the  fugitives 
to  endanger  their  lives  from  suffocation,  unless 
the  fire  should  be  made  much  fiercer  and  be 
long  continued. 

This  fear  greatly  stirred  the  fellow,  who 
became  so  anxious  to  aid  his  friends  that  he 
ventured  into  the  ravine  without  waiting  as 
long  as  was  prudent.  He  kept  close  under 
the  bank  on  the  right,  and  thus  gained  the 
benefit  of  shadow,  since  the  reflection  of  the 
burning  wood  was  shut  off  by  the  projecting 
ledge.  His  movement  could  not  have  been 
more  guarded  and  stealthy,  and,  when  he 
stood  directly  beneath  the  blazing  wood,  it  was 
with  the  conviction  that  he  was  undetected, 
though  certain  that  some  of  the  warriors  were 
upon  the  opposite  crest. 

He  had  selected  the  stone  that  was  to  do 
duty  before  leaving  his  perch  in  the  rocks, 


A  SUPPRESSED  CEY.  151 

and  he  now  flung  it  aloft  with  great  power 
and  skill.  He  was  compelled,  however,  to 
hurl  it  so  nearly  perpendicular,  that,  as  has  been 
told,  it  failed  to  lodge,  and  narrowly  missed 
descending  upon  his  crown,  as  the  lunch  had 
done  when  tossed  over  by  Ashbridge.  The 
second  effort  succeeded. 

"  Dar !"  he  muttered,  with  a  sigh  of  satis- 
faction, "  Dat  tells  de  whole  story,  and  all  dey 
hab  to  do  am  to  do  what  dey  hab  to  do." 

He  had  maintained  his  position  so  contin- 
uously in  the  shadow,  that  he  was  confident 
that  he  had  escaped  the  keen  eyes  of  the  hos- 
tiles,  and  restraining  his  impatience,  began 
stealing  back  again,  with  a  caution  and  delib- 
eration which  Simon  Kenton  himself  could 
not  have  surpassed. 

Proceeding  in  this  guarded  fashion,  Jethro 
finally  arrived  at  the  base  of  the  rocks  from 
which  he  had  ascended  into  the  ravine.  He 
paused  a  moment  and  looked  back  and  listened. 
He  was  so  far  removed  from  where  the  wood 
'  was  blazing  and  crackling  on  the  ledge  that 
none  of  its  glow  fell  near  him,  but  the  gray 
walls  on  the  other  side  were  clearly  outlined, 


152  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEKS. 

and  high  up  the  face  of  the  cliff  on  the  right 
the  crimson  light  shone  with  weird  effect. 

Seeing  nothing  to  cause  misgiving,  the  ser- 
vant began  climbing  the  sloping  rocks  in  front 
of  him.  The  moon,  which  was  now  above 
the  tree-tops,  added  its  faint  illumination  to 
the  impressive  scene.  The  Shawanoes  had 
ceased  throwing  down  fuel  upon  the  flames, 
and  an  oppressive  silence  had  settled  over 
ravine  and  forest. 

Jethro  paused  upon  reaching  the  elevated 
perch  from  which  he  had  descended  and  care- 
fully studied  the  faintly  illuminated  gloom 
behind  him. 

"I  don't  tink  any  ob  de  heathen  cotched 
sight  on  me,  dough  I  went  mighty  clus  to 
whar  dey  war.  Dat  must  hab  been,"  he  added, 
with  a  touch  of  his  natural  waggery,  "  dat  I 
was  not  only  in  de  darkness  myself,  but  I  am 
also  as  dark  as  I  kin  be." 

The  chuckle  with  which  he  welcomed  his 
own  witticism  was  checked  by  the  sudden  dis- 
covery that  a  dim,  shadowy  object  was  not 
only  at  the  base  of  the  slope,  but  was  silently 
making  its  way  upward  toward  him.     The 


A  SUPPEESSED  CRY.  153 

light  was  too  faint  for  him  too  see  clearly,  but 
he  could  not  doubt  its  identity. 

"  It's  one  ob  'em,  suah  !  He  seed  me  after 
all  and  has  followed  me,  but  he  hain't  cotched 
me  yit." 

Veiling  the  sound  with  the  utmost  care, 
Jethro  cautiously  raised  the  hammer  of  his 
rifle.  Faint  as  was  the  dull  click,  it  seemed 
to  strike  the  ear  of  the  shadowy  form  ascend- 
ing the  rocks.  He  paused  and  remained  in  a 
couching  posture  for  a  full  minute,  evidently 
listening.  All  this  time  the  African  did  not 
stir  a  muscle  and  seemed  to  hold  his  breath. 
He  did  not  wish  to  frighten  away  the  warrior, 
but  feared  he  had  done  so. 

But,  hearing  nothing  further,  the  Indian 
must  have  decided  he  was  mistaken,  for  he 
resumed  his  ascent  of  the  rugged  incline. 

Jethro  felt  certain  from  the  moment  of  dis- 
covery that  the  game  was  his.  He  was  so 
screened  himself  that  his  enemy  could  not  see 
him  (and  possibly  there  may  have  been  a 
slight  favoring  circumstance  in  his  ebony  com- 
plexion), while  he  never  lost  trace  of  the  other 
in  the  dim  obscurity.     His  intention  was  to 


154  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

wait  until  the  Indian  was  almost  within  arm's 
length,  and  then,  raising  his  rifle,  let  fly.  His 
mood  resembled  to  some  extent  that  shown  by 
the  American  race  at  such  times,  and  which 
is  the  same  as  that  which  causes  the  cat  to 
play  with  the  mouse  before  crunching  it  in  its 
jaws. 

The  Shawanoe,  like  all  his  people,  was 
"  shod  with  silence"  as  he  came  up  the  rocks. 
The  listening  Jethro  could  not  detect  the 
faintest  rustling,  and  but  for  the  dim,  shadowy 
outlines,  as  revealed  in  the  faint  moonlight, 
would  never  have  suspected  that  one  of  the 
red  men  had  discovered  him  when  he  was 
under  the  fire  on  the  ledge,  and  set  out  to  se- 
cure his  scalp. 

The  warrior  was  within  ten  feet  or  less,  his 
shoulders  thrown  forward,  his  posture  a 
crouching  one,  as  he  now  advanced  with  more 
deliberation,  when  Jethro  silently  rose  to  his 
feet  and  confronted  him. 

"  Dar !  I  reckon  as  how  yo'  hab  come  'bout 
far  'nough,  yo'  ole  heathen  !  Dat's  de  way  I 
sarve  de  likes  ob  yo'." 

Up  went  the  gun,  and  at  the  same  instant 


A  SUPPEESSED  CEY.  155 

the  trigger  was  pulled.  A  hissing,  sputtering 
flash  followed,  but  there  was  no  report.  It  had 
missed  fire. 

Unlike  Ashbridge  and  Agnes,  Jethro  had 
forgotten  to  withdraw  the  charge  and  reload 
it  after  the  wetting  it  received. 

But  he  knew  the  danger  of  a  personal  en- 
counter with  a  warrior  who  held  a  deadly- 
knife.  If  he  permitted  it  there  would  be  lit- 
tle hope  for  him.  He  dropped  his  weapon  to 
the  ground  and  recoiled  a  step. 

The  Shawanoe,  who,  but  for  the  mishap, 
would  have  ended  his  career  then  and  there, 
comprehended  on  the  instant  the  nature  of 
his  escape.  He,  too,  dropped  his  gun,  and, 
snatching  the  knife  from  his  girdle,  bounded 
forward  like  a  tiger  and  struck  a  vicious  blow 
at  his  dusky  antagonist. 

The  latter's  slight  recoil  was  all  that  saved 
him.  The  blade  cut  the  air  in  front  of  the 
African's  face,  and  he,  without  once  attempt- 
ing to  use  his  own  knife,  stepped  forward 
again  and  flung  his  arms  about  the  body  of 
his  enemy.  Providentially,  as  the  vise-like 
limbs  closed,  they  clasped  both  arms   of  the 


156  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

Indian  above  the  elbow  and  pinned  them  to 
his  sides.  Before  he  could  writhe  himself 
free,  as  he  assuredly  would  have  done  had  a 
half-minute's  opportunity  been  given,  Jethro 
lifted  the  squirming  body  fully  a  foot  above 
the  ground  with  as  much  ease  as  if  his  enemy 
were  an  infant,  swung  it  around  to  the  right 
so  as  to  gain  momentum,  and  then  hurled  it 
from  him. 

The  long,  sinewy  figure  went  spinning  into 
the  darkness,  arms  and  legs  beating  the  air, 
but  utterly  powerless  to  help  himself,  or  check 
his  flight  in  the  slightest  degree.  So  prodi- 
gious was  the  propulsion  given  by  Jethro,  that 
the  sprawling  Indian  cleared  the  entire  slope, 
striking  nothing  until  he  came  down  with 
stunning  violence  at  the  bottom  of  the  ravine. 

"  Dar !  I  reckons  you'll  sot  there  awhile  I" 
exclaimed  the  dusky  youth,  who  plainly 
heard  the  "  dull  thud,"  as  the  downward  pro- 
gress of  his  assailant  ceased.  "  I  don't  know 
how  I  come  to  forget  'bout  de  charge  in  my 
gun  bein'  wet ;  I  hope  de  oder  folks  will  hab 
more  sense." 

He  showed  his  prudence  by  stealing  from 


A  SUPPRESSED  CRY.  157 

the  dangerous  place,  without  waiting  to  repair 
the  mistake  he  had  made  with  his  weapon. 
He  did  not  go  far,  however,  before  he  halted 
and  put  his  rifle  in  instant  readiness. 

"  I  spose  I  might  hab  picked  up  his  gun 
and  fotched  it  along,  but  dar  would  hab  been 
too  much  risk,  and  my  own  has  neber  failed 
me  when  I  treated  it  right.'1 

Relieved  of  all  fear  for  the  time  concerning 
himself,  Jethro's  thoughts  naturally  reverted 
to  his  friends.     He  reasoned  : 

"  Dey  hab  done  tried  to  foller  me  by  dis 
time,  and  am  on  de  outside  or  drowned,  I 
can't  fotch  'em  back  to  life  again  or  do  'em  any 
good.  Marse  George  was  so  disgumptioned 
'cause  I  didn't  go  to  the  block-house  when  I 
had  the  chance,  dat  ef  he  and  Miss  Agnes  gets 
frough  all  right,  dey'll  strike  for  de  same 
place  dat  I  had  better  likewise  also  strike  for." 

Inasmuch  as  the  fellow  proceeded  to  act 
upon  this  decision,  we  may  part  with  him  for 
a  time,  though  the  course  of  incidents  must 
soon  bring  him  forward  again. 

It  will  be  recalled  that  George  Ashbridge 
and  Agnes  Altman,  after  emerging  from  the 


158      m  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEES. 

little  stream  on  the  outside  of  the  cavern,  set  out 
to  retrace  their  way  to  the  trail  leading  to  the 
block-house.  It  was  laborious  work,  and  con- 
siderable time  passed  before  any  improve- 
ment was  noted.  Then,  when  he  paused  for 
a  brief  rest,  and,  turning  about,  took  the  hand 
of  his  beloved,  she  whispered  the  terrifying 
intelligence  that  some  one  was  following  them, 
and  she  not  did  believe  it  was  Jethro  Juggens. 

"  How  can  you  know  that  ?"  he  asked  in 
the  most  guarded  of  undertones,  as  he  drew 
her  still  nearer  and  held  his  mouth  close  to 
her  ear. 

"He  would  have  spoken  or  made  more 
noise." 

"  He  may  be  afraid  to  speak,  and  has 
learned  to  walk  carefully ;  where  does  he  seem 
to  be?" 

"  That's  the  strangest  part  of  it,  George," 
she  replied,  clinging  more  closely  to  him  and 
glancing  around  in  the  gloom,  as  though  she 
expected  to  catch  sight  of  the  dreaded  being ; 
"  once  it  was  on  the  right,  next  on  the  left, 
but  most  of  the  time  close  behind  me." 

u  It  could  not  have  been  for  long." 


A  SUPPEESSED  CRY.  159 

"  No ;  for  it  is  but  a  short  time  since  we  left 
the  cavern." 

"Why  did  you  not  tell  me  ?" 

"I  was  sure  you  heard  him;  I  dreaded  to 
speak,  and  I  did  hope  that  it  might  prove  to 
be  Jethro,  but  I  am  sure  it  is  not — sh  !" 

The  warning  was  not  uttered  because  the 
young  woman  had  heard  anything  just  then, 
but  in  the  expectation  that  something  might 
fall  on  her  ears.  The  two  stood  as  motionless 
as  the  tree  trunks  around  them,  and  looked 
and  listened  with  all  the  intensity  at  their 
command.  The  soft  rustling  of  the  gentle 
wind  among  the  leaves  above  them,  and  the 
almost  inaudible  murmur  of  the  Ohio  were 
the  only  sounds  that  came  to  their  ears. 

The  Shawanoe — as  Ashbridge  now  be- 
lieved their  pursuer  to  be — was  a  veteran  on 
the  trail,  and  kept  such  close  study  of  the 
movements  of  the  pioneers  that  he  halted  at 
the  same  moment.  The  youth  resorted  to  an 
artifice,  holding  fast  the  hand  of  Agnes,  as  he 
did  so,  that  she  might  not  be  deceived.  He 
raised  his  feet  as  if  walking,  but  put  them 
down  in  the  same  place,  so  that  he  did  not 


160  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEKS. 

change  his  position.  Then  he  abruptly  stopped 
with  a  whispered  query  : 

"  Did  you  hear  anything  more  ?" 

"No." 

"  That  proves  he  is  an  Indian  ;  I  hope  there 
is  only  one." 

Evidently  nothing  was  to  be  gained,  and 
much  might  be  lost  by  standing  where  they 
were.  By  some  unaccountable  means  one 
Shawanoe  at  least  had  learned  of  the  flight  of 
the  fugitives  and  was  dogging  them.  There 
could  be  no  safety  until  he  was  thrown  off  the 
trail. 

Ashbridge  gently  drew  his  loved  companion 
forward.  She  understood  his  meaning  and 
stepped  as  lightly  as  possible.  Could  they 
slip  away  unnoticed  in  the  darkness  ?  Possi- 
bly they  might  have  succeeded  but  for  a 
slight  mishap  which  spoiled  all. 

Ashbridge  caught  his  foot  in  a  running 
vine,  which  twisted  like  wire  round  his  ankle. 
He  loosened  his  grasp  of  Agnes'  hand  to  save 
himself,  but  went  forward  on  his  knees,  and 
dropped  his  gun.  It  was  quickly  recovered, 
however,  and  he  clambered  unhurt  to  his  feet. 


A  SUPPEESSED  CEY.  161 

"  That  was  an  awkward  fall,"  lie  said  ;  "  I 
don't  know  that  it  would  not  be  a  good  thing 
to  have  a  little  sunlight,  or  at  least,  more  of 
the  moon's  rays." 

He  naturally  expected  some  comment  or 
response  upon  this,  but  there  was  none. 

"Here  I  am,  Agnes;  let  me  take  your 
hand ;  this  way." 

To  his  dismay  there  was  no  reply  to  his  re- 
quest. He  had  thought  he  heard  her  light 
footsteps  on  the  leaves,  but  his  heart  almost 
ceased  beating  when  he  noted  that  the  sounds, 
although  still  audible,  were  rapidly  growing 
fainter.     They  were  receding ! 

"Agnes!  Agnes!"  he  called  in  anguish, 
"  where  are  you  ?  Speak,  that  I  may  rush  to 
you !     Speak,  Agnes !" 

A  suppressed  cry,  as  if  the  words  were 
smothered  in  their  utterance,  came  through 
the  impenetrable  forest  arches  to  him,  and 
then  all  was  still. 


11 


162  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEBS. 


CHAPTEE  XL 

A   SINGULAR    MEETING. 

FOR  one  moment  George  Ashbridge  be- 
lieved it  was  a  dream.  The  whole  thing 
came  and  passed  with  such  incredible  swift- 
ness that  he  was  dazed.  In  one  breath,  as  it 
were,  he  was  talking  with  Agnes  Altman,  and 
the  next  she  had  vanished. 

It  was  that  partial,  smothered  cry,  borne  to 
him  through  the  darkness,  that  made  known 
the  woeful  truth.  She  had  been  seized  and 
carried  off  by  an  Indian.  It  was  done  with 
that  consummate  cunning  and  deftness  some- 
times shown  by  the  American  race  under  cer- 
tain circumstances. 

It  may  have  been  one,  two  or  even  more 
Indians  that  had  come  upon  the  fugitives  after 
their  remarkable  escape  from  the  cavern.  In- 
stead of  making  a  quick,  fierce  attack,  which 
in   the  gloom  would   have  been   fatal,  they 


A  SINGULAB  MEETING.  163 

chose  to  follow  them  with  a  stealth  that  led 
Ashbridge  to  suspect  for  a  time  that  his  com- 
panion was  mistaken. 

Their  primal  object,  as  events  afterwards 
proved,  was  the  capture  of  the  young  woman. 
It  may  be  that,  knowing  the  relation  between 
her  and  her  escort,  they  also  knew  that  if  she 
were  taken  and  her  lover  left  he  would  walk 
into  their  power,  without  effort  of  their  own, 
in  his  desperate  resolve  to  rescue  her.  It  may 
have  been,  too,  that  in  catching  his  foot  in  the 
vine  at  that  instant,  and  stumbling,  George 
Ashbridge  builded  better  than  he  knew,  and 
escaped  a  blow  or  movement  that  would  have 
been  equally  fatal  but  for  the  apparent  mis- 
hap. 

But  without  attempting  to  theorize,  when 
for  the  present  it  must  be  unsatisfactory,  let 
us  relate  events  as  they  occurred. 

The  instant  the  faint  cry,  suppressed  on  the 
moment,  struck  the  ear  of  Ashbridge,  it  roused 
him  from  his  bewilderment,  and  he  dashed  in 
its  direction  with  a  blind  energy  which  would 
not  have  been  his  at  any  other  time.  Where 
all  was  blank  darkness,  in  the  midst  of  the 


164  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEKS. 

deep  wood,  only  one  result  was  possible.  It 
was  fortunate  that,  after  being  scratched, 
bruised,  and  thrown  again  to  the  ground,  he 
was  not  seriously  hurt. 

The  violent  fall  served  partially  to  recall  him 
to  his  senses.  Climbing  to  his  feet,  he  rested 
his  hand  against  the  trunk  of  a  tree  at  his  side 
and  strove  to  retain  mastery  of  his  senses. 

Strange  that  the  captors  of  Agnes  could 
move  so  rapidly  through  the  wood  with  her 
as  to  make  no  noise,  and  yet  he  could  not 
advance  a  rod  without  crashing  like  a  bison 
and  finally  falling  to  the  ground.  He  listened 
closely,  but  the  same  murmur  of  the  Ohio 
and  the  sighing  of  the  night  wind  among 
the  branches  were  the  only  sounds  that  came 
to  him. 

A  sudden  suspicion  flashed  upon  Ashbridge. 
It  was  that  the  captors  of  his  beloved  had  not 
moved  more  than  a  few  paces  from  the  spot 
where  she  was  seized.  A  less  distance  than 
that  would  have  been  sufficient  for  perfect 
concealment,  and  would  account  for  the  still- 
ness when  he  sought  to  learn  the  line  of  flight 
through  his  own  sense  of  hearing. 


A  SINGULAR  MEETING.  165 

"  Agnes  !"  he  called,  in  a  voice  that ,  pene- 
trated a  hundred  feet  or  more  in  the  forest ; 
"  answer  me !  Give  me  some  sign,  if  you 
can !" 

She  would  have  done  so  had  it  been  in 
her  power ;  but  no  response  reached  the  de- 
spairing lover,  and  he  did  not  repeat  the 
cry. 

Ashbridge  started,  for  while  peering  through 
the  gloom  he  caught  a  starlight  twinkle,  which 
flashed  for  a  second  or  two  and  then  vanished. 
It  was  as  if  the  gentle  wind  had  opened  a  view 
through  the  leaves  and  then  instantly  closed 
it.  The  light  lay  almost  directly  toward  the 
river. 

But  to  him  it  meant  a  great  deal.  He  be- 
lieved the  main  party  of  Shawanoes  had  a  fire 
burning  at  that  point,  and  a  goodly  number 
of  their  warriors  would  be  gathered  around  it. 
Still  further,  he  thought  it  equally  probable 
that  Agnes  was  with  them. 

The  youth  closed  his  lips  with  grim  deter- 
mination as  he  began  stealing  toward  the 
point.  He  gripped  his  gun  and  muttered,  for 
there  was  no  risk  which  he  would  not  eagerly 


166  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEES. 

incur  for  the  sake  of  the  beloved  one  that  had 
been  snatched  from  his  very  side. 

While  groping  along  another  momentary 
twinkle  caught  his  gaze,  vanishing,  as  before, 
in  the  same  breath.  It  was  proof,  however, 
that  he  was  following  the  right  path,  and  he 
pushed  on.  By  this  time  he  had  fairly  rallied 
from  the  fearful  blow,  and  was  his  old,  cau- 
tious, guarded  self  again,  on  the  alert  against 
running  into  danger,  and  watchful  of  the  de- 
vices and  subtleties  of  the  Shawanoes,  whom 
he  was  confident  were  near  him. 

A  surprise  awaited  the  youth,  for,  cautiously 
approaching  the  light  until  he  could  see  it 
and  the  surroundings,  he  discovered  no  one 
visible.  A  small  blaze,  whose  appearance 
showed  that  it  had  been  burning  for  a  con- 
siderable time,  was  kindled  at  the  base  of  a 
gnarled  oak ;  but  whoever  started  it  seemed 
to  have  decided  to  make  a  change  of  base  be- 
fore the  arrival  of  Ashbridge. 

It  may  have  been  fancy  on  his  part,  but  at 
the  moment  of  entering  the  outer  verge  of  light 
something  vanished  among  the  shadows  on  the 
opposite  side  and  was  lost  in  the  darkness. 


A  SINGULAR  MEETING.  167 

"  I  wonder  whether  that  was  an  Indian,  or 
was  it  only  imagination  ?"  he  asked  himself, 
afraid  to  venture  further. 

Whether  or  not  he  was  mistaken  did  not 
greatly  concern  him,  for  it  was  a  sad  disap- 
pointment that  he  did  not  come  upon  a  party 
of  Shawanoes,  with  Agnes  a  captive  among 
them.  What  he  saw,  or  rather  what  he  failed 
to  see,  convinced  him  that  she  was  not  in  the 
immediate  vicinity,  and  probably  had  not 
been  there  at  all.  His  eyes  studied  the  sur- 
roundings of  the  little  blaze  which  had  be- 
come simply  a  mass  of  coals,  but  nothing  was 
discerned  to  show  the  recent  presence  of  any- 
one near  it.  The  open  space  was  only  a  few 
feet  in  extent,  and  a  bush  no  more  than  a 
couple  of  yards  from  the  blaze  had  not  been 
trampled  under  foot. 

"It  looks  as  if  some  one  had  flung  the 
sticks  together,  touched  them  off,  and  then 
stealthily  left—" 

The  faintest  possible  rustling  caused  Ash- 
bridge  to  turn  his  head.  As  he  did  so  one  of 
the  embers  fell  apart,  increasing  the  faint  area 
of  illumination.    Dimly  outlined  in  the  gloom 


168  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

behind  him  appeared  a  tall  figure,  standing 
near  enough  to  touch  him  with  outstretched 
hand.  The  youth  whirled  like  a  flash  and 
leaped  backward  with  his  rifle  ready,  but  ere 
he  could  bring  the  weapon  to  a  level  a 
strange,  chuckling  sound  pierced  the  still- 
ness. 

"  Younker,  take  my  advice  and  don't  be  in 
such  a  powerful  hurry." 

"  Simon  Kenton,  as  I  live !"  exclaimed  the 
astounded  Ashbridge. 

"  I  reckon,"  coolly  replied  the  veteran  ran- 
ger, stepping  nearer,  extending  his  horny 
hand,  and  giving  that  of  the  youth  a  fervent 
pressure. 

"  You  are  the  last  man  I  expected  to  see. 
Oh  !  why  didn't  I  meet  you  sooner  !"  mourned 
the  young  pioneer,  whose  delight  at  finding 
his  old  friend  gave  way  to  the  depression  of 
despair  at  the  memory  of  the  overwhelming 
catastrophe  that  had  just  occurred. 

"  The  best  reason  I  can  think  of,  younker, 
is  'cause  you  met  me  later,"  replied  Kenton, 
whose  sense  of  waggery  was  not  always  under 
control. 


A  SINGULAR  MEETING.  169 

"Kenton,  Agnes  Altman  has  just  been 
made  captive  by  the  Shawanoes !" 

This  intelligence  was  so  startling  to  the 
ranger  that  all  thought  of  humor  was  driven 
from  his  brain.  He  recoiled  a  step  and  ex- 
claimed, in  a  gasping  whisper : 

"What!" 

"  It  is  true." 

"  Stand  back  a  little  further  where  the  light 
can't  fall  on  us,  talk  low,  and  tell  me  about  it." 

George  Ashbridge  did  so  to  the  minutest 
particular,  Kenton  neither  stirring  nor  speak- 
ing until  the  remarkable  story  was  finished. 

"  Wal,  111  be  skulped  I"  he  muttered,  with 
a  sigh;  "I  warn't  countin'  on  nothin'  like 
that ;  I'm  powerful  sorry  for  the  gal,  for  her 
folks,  and  for  you." 

"But,  Kenton/'  said  the  distressed  Ash- 
bridge, "  I  can't  stand  here  idle ;  tell  me  what 
can  be  done." 

"  Nothin',"  was  the  disheartening  reply. 

"  But  we  must  do  something !  Do  you 
mean  to  say  that  because  the  Shawanoes  have 
stolen  Agnes  we  shall  give  up  and  leave  her 
with  them?" 


170  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

"  No,  younker,  I  didn't  say  nothin'  of  the 
sort.  What  I  was  drivin'  at  was  that  while 
this  darkness  continues  we  can't  do  nothin' ; 
when  sunup  comes  it'll  be  different." 

"And  between  now  and  then  what  will 
happen  to  poor  Agnes  ?" 

"  Nothin',"  repeated  Kenton,  and  this  time 
his  reply  had  a  pleasanter  sound  than  before. 

"  You  mean  that  no  ill  will  befall  her  ?" 

"That's  it." 

"  Thank  God,  but  what  reason  have  you  for 
feeling  so  certain  ?" 

"  Nothin'  can  be  plainer ;  if  they  wished  to 
sculp  her  or  do  her  harm  the  varmints 
wouldn't  have  took  her  from  you.  They'd  've 
tomahawked  or  shot  you  both  while  you  was 
tramping  through  the  woods." 

"And  why  didn't  they  shoot  me,  as  they 
surely  might  have  done  ?" 

"  There  must  have  been  some  good  reason, 
and  I  can't  speak  with  sartinty,  but  my  idea  is 
that  there  warn't  more'n  two  Injins,  and  like 
'nough  only  one.  He  didn't  want  to  kill  or 
hurt  the  gal,  but  for  some  reason  was  bent  on 
runnin'  off  with  her.     If  he  tackled  you,  she 


A  SINGULAR  MEETING.  171 

would  be  likely  to  give  him  the  slip  in  the 
rumpus.  So  he  or  them  was  follerin,  and 
waitin'  for  the  chance  to  dodge  off  with  her." 

"  And  it  came  when  I  stumbled  ?" 

"  Purcisely  and  exactly." 

"  What  would  have  happened  if  I  had  not 
fallen?" 

"  Nobody  can  tell  for  sartin ;  but  I  guess 
you'd  Ve  got  a  whack  or  a  knife  or  a  bullet 
before  long,  so  it  was  powerful  lucky  as  it  was." 

Ashbridge,  however,  could  not  see  it  in  the 
light  of  his  cooler  and  more  experienced 
friend.  How  anything  could  be  more  un- 
lucky than  the  capture  of  his  beloved  com- 
panion was  beyond  his  ability  to  comprehend. 

"  And  you  see  no  way  of  our  doing  any- 
thing to  help  her  to-night  ?" 

"  I  don't  onless  some  powerful  piece  of  good 
luck  falls  to  us." 

"  Now,  Kenton,  to  go  back  as  far  as  neces- 
sary, how  was  it  those  Shawanoes  (for  I  must 
believe  there  was  more  than  one)  learned  of 
our  leaving  the  cavern?" 

"  That's  what  I  would  call  a  piece  of  power- 
ful bad  luck.     It  was  nothin'  but  chance  that 


172  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEES. 

brought  'em  where  they  run  agin  you.  It 
wouldn't  happen  agin  in  a  thousand  times." 

"Then  they  had  no  suspicion  of  our  es- 
cape?" 

"  They  couldn't,  for  I'd  never  dreamed  of 
it.  It  was  another  of  the  doings  of  that 
darkey,  which  knocks  all  my  ideas  endways." 

"He  has  done  some  extraordinary  things 
during  the  past  year." 

"  That  he  has,  and  I've  an  idea  that  he'll  do 
more  of  'em  afore  this  bis'ness  is  done." 

Little  did  Simon  Kenton  suspect  the  speedy 
and  striking  manner  in  which  this  off-hand 
prophecy  was  to  be  fulfilled. 

"  Now,"  said  Ashbridge,  "  since  you  say  we 
can  do  nothing  at  present,  tell  me  how  it  is 
that  you  happen  to  be  in  this  place  at  this 
time?" 

"  I've  been  on  a  scout  in  the  Injin  country 
and  was  takin'  things  easy  on  my  way  back  to 
the  block-house.  I  was  hungry  and  shot  a 
wild  turkey  a  couple  of  miles  off;  I  carried  it 
here,  started  a  fire  and  cooked  it." 

"  Did  you  know  the  Shawanoes  were  in  this 
neighborhood  ?" 


A  SINGULAR  MEETING.  173 

"I  reckon." 

"  Then  you  ran  great  risk." 

"  Not  as  much  as  you  would  have  run ;  I 
cooked  and  eat  what  I  wanted,  but  1  kept  my 
ears  open  and  didn't  let  any  of  the  varmints 
steal  up  to  me.  You  tried  it,  and  moved  as 
soft  like  as  the  Panther  himself,  but  I  heerd 
you,  and  got  behind  you  without  you  know- 
ing it." 

"  True ;  I  didn't  hear  you." 

"  And  then  I  made  the  rustling  to  let  you 
know  I  was  there.  If  you  had  been  one  of 
the  varmints  you  wouldn't  have  heard  me." 

"  Have  you  any  of  that  turkey  left,  Ken- 
ton?" 

"  I  think  I  can  find  some,"  remarked  the 
ranger,  moving  toward  the  fire,  near  which  he 
picked  up  from  the  leaves  what  had  escaped 
the  notice  of  the  youth,  being  a  portion  of 
the  partially  cooked  bird. 

"  What  I  didn't  need  I  flung  away,"  he  re- 
marked, handing  a  goodly  portion  of  the  fowl 
to  his  young  friend.  "  You're  wise  in  eatin' 
when  you  git  the  chance." 

Despite  the   trying  scenes  through  which 


174  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEBS. 

Ashbridge  had  so  recently  passed,  his  vigorous 
frame  and  appetite  demanded  the  food,  and  he 
ate  it  with  relish,  although  its  rareness 
would  have  rendered  it  distasteful  to  one  of  us 
placed  in  his  situation. 

"If  I  could  be  certain  that  Agnes  is  not 
suffering,"  he  said,  as  the  final  remains  were 
cast  from  him,  "  I  would  feel  more  relieved 
than  I  can  tell." 

"You  needn't  worry  on  that  count,"  was 
the  unexpected  reply.  "  The  varmints  won't 
let  her  suffer." 

The  hunter  was  on  the  point  of  adding  a 
remark  which  would  hav^  astonished  his  com- 
panion, and  caused  him  strange  emotions,  but 
he  checked  himself  under  the  feeling  that  the 
moment  had  not  yet  come  for  him  to  do  so. 

"  These  one  or  two  Indians  of  whom  we 
have  spoken  will  soon  join  the  main  party  of 
Shawanoes." 

"That  ain't  sartin." 

"  And  what  chance  shall  we  have  of  rescu- 
ing her  ?" 

Instead  of  replying,  Kenton  remained  si- 
lent for  a  full  minute.     Again  he  was  debat- 


A  SINGULAR  MEETING.  175 

ing  whether  he  should  explain  what  was  pass- 
ing in  his  mind.  He  well  understood  the 
tumult  of  feeling  it  would  cause  on  the  part 
of  the  youth,  and  the  fear  that  it  might  inter- 
fere with  schemes  the  ranger  was  revolving 
held  his  lips  mute  for  the  time  on  the  all-im- 
portant question. 

They  were  standing  so  far  back  from  the 
smoldering  fire  that  they  could  not  see  each 
other's  faces,  or  even  the  outlines  of  their 
forms.  Ashbridge  was  about  to  say  some- 
thing when  Kenton  laid  his  hand  on  his  arm 
with  a  sibilant  "Sh  !"  The  youth  had  heard 
nothing,  but  he  knew  his  companion  had,  and 
he  neither  whispered  nor  moved. 

"  Sh!  look !"  repeated  the  hunter. 

Since  there  was  but  one  direction  in  which 
the  eyes  could  be  of  service,  the  youth  gazed 
toward  the  few  glowing  coals.  Just  beyond 
them  the  faint,  almost  invisible  form  of  an 
Indian  warrior  appeared  for  one  moment  and 
then  dissolved  in  the  gloom  behind  him. 

"The  varmint  is  gone,"  whispered  Kenton, 
after  a  suitable  waiting ;  "  he  come  nigh 
enough  to  see  the  light  and  a  little  further  to 


176  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

larn  what  he  could,  but  I  reckon  he  didn't 
larn  much." 

"He  may  be  the  Indian  or  one  of  them 
that  has  Agnes,"  replied  Ashbridge,  trembling 
with  eager  excitement. 

"I'll  soon  know;  wait  here  till  I  come 
back." 

Again  just  before  moving  away,  the  hunter 
checked  the  revelation  that  struggled  for  ut- 
terance. He  felt,  however,  that  the  moment 
must  soon  come  when  he  would  have  to  tell 
the  secret,  which  as  yet  was  undreamed  of  by 
George  Ashbridge. 

"  He  shall  larn  it  soon  enough,"  decided 
Kenton,  as  he  glided  silently  from  the  side 
of  his  young  friend. 


ALL  AT  SEA.  177 


CHAPTER  XII. 

ALL  AT  SEA. 

THROUGHOUT  Jethro  Juggens'  stirring 
experiences  he  kept  his  bearings.  He 
never  forgot  the  right  course  to  take  to  reach 
the  Ohio  river,  and  consequently  was  aware 
of  the  way  to  turn  to  find  the  trail  leading  to 
the  block-house. 

"  I've  done  all  I  kin  to  help  de  folks/'  he 
muttered,  while  threading  his  way  southward 
through  the  woods,  "  and  dey  can't  spect  me 
to  look  after  dem  all  de  time.  People  hab  got 
to  larn  to  walk  alone  some  time." 

The  distance  seemed  long  to  the  path,  and 
more  than  once  he  stopped,  under  the  sus- 
picion that  he  had  gone  astray ;  but  the  mur- 
mur of  the  river  was  an  unerring  guide,  and 
finally  he  knew,  from  the  smooth  surface  un- 
der his  feet  and  the  freedom  from  under- 
growth, that  he  had  struck  the  trail. 

12 


178  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEES. 

"  Luck's  wid  me  to-night/'  was  his  rightful 
decision  ;  "  now  I've  got  a  straight  road  to  de 
block-house  ef  none  ob  de  heathens  don't  get 
in  my  way  or  run  agin  me." 

A  not  unnatural  feeling,  however,  caused 
his  footsteps  to  lag  and  finally  brought  him 
to  a  halt  after  advancing  less  than  an  eighth 
of  a  mile. 

"  I  dunno  wheder  I'm  doin'  right  or  not ; 
my  conscience  am  slambangin'  'round  inside 
ob  me  and  sayin' :  ■  Jethro  Juggens,  ain't  yo' 
'shamed  ob  yo'self  ?  What  bisness  hab  yo'  to 
desart  dem  chillun,  when  yo'  sot  out  and  was 
sent  'long  fur  de  obspress  purpose  ob  takin' 
keer  ob  'em  ?  What'll  Marse  Ashbridge  and 
Altman  say  when  I  arroves  at  de  block -house 
widout  'em  ?  What'll  Captain  Bushwick  tink  ? 
Will  Kenton  and  Boone  and  de  rest  ob  de 
people  be  discumsattersfied  ?  Will  dey  tink 
I've  done  my  dooty  ?  No,  Jethro  Juggens, 
it'll  neber  do  to  desart  'em.' " 

This  decision  of  the  servant  arose  from  sev- 
eral causes.  It  will  be  recalled  that  at  the 
time  of  starting  he  was  under  the  belief  that 
Ashbridge  and  Agnes   had  set  out  for  the 


ALL  AT  SEA.  179 

block-house  and  were  well  under  way,  so  that 
he  had  nothing  to  do  but  to  follow  them. 
After  signaling  to  them,  however,  of  his  own 
safety,  he  remembered  that  he  had  made  haste 
to  withdraw  from  the  dangerous  ravine,  and  his 
encounter  with  the  buck  that  followed  him 
caused  little  delay  on  the  road.  He  had  pur- 
sued a  direct  course  to  the  trail  and  already 
advanced  some  distance  along  it. 

Now,  it  was  not  to  be  supposed  that  his 
friends  would  be  equally  expeditious.  The 
supposition  of  Jethro,  therefore,  that  they  were 
in  advance  of  him  was  a  mistake.  They  must 
be  behind  him. 

It  was  natural  for  the  dusky  youth  to  look 
upon  his  own  exploits  with  considerable  com- 
placency. In  entering  and  leaving  the  cav- 
ern, he  did  that  which  it  is  safe  to  believe  no 
ranger  or  hunter  of  the  West  had  ever  sur- 
passed. He  had  pioneered  the  way  for  his 
friends,  and  thereby  done  them  a  service  be- 
yond estimate. 

As  a  consequence,  it  was  no  wonder  that  he 
looked  upon  himself  as  indispensable  to  the 
two  so  long  as  they  remained  in  peril.     It 


180  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

would  not  do  for  him  to  appear  at  the  block- 
house with  no  tidings  of  them,  after  knowing 
the  great  danger  in  which  they  were  placed. 
Greatly  as  he  had  favored  them,  more  re- 
mained to  be  done. 

But  the  question  of  how  he  was  to  serve 
them  further  was  one  which  Jethro,  with  all 
his  intense  cogitation,  could  not  answer.  He 
felt  he  had  made  a  mistake  in  not  groping  his 
way  back  to  where  the  stream  issued  from  the 
side  of  the  cavern  and  rejoining  his  friends. 
He  did  not  doubt  his  ability  to  find  the  place, 
but,  the  error  having  been  committed,  it  was 
now  too  late  to  repair  it.  They  must  have 
emerged  long  since,  and  were  now  looking  for 
the  trail,  if  they  had  not  already  found  it. 

"  Dar's  only  one  big  diffunkilty  in  de  way," 
he  reflected,  standing  in  the  path,  peering  into 
the  gloom,  and  listening ;  "  I'm  so  orful  hun- 
gry dat  I  feel  like  faintin'  dead  away.  'Pears 
to  me  I  ain't  like  oder  folks,  'cause  I'm  hun- 
gry all  de  time.  Howsumeber,"  he  added,  des- 
perately, "  I'm  so  used  to  it  dat  I  s'pose  I  kin 
stand  it  fur  a  week  or  two  longer." 

In  the  attitude  of  attention,  it  was  not  long 


ALL  AT  SEA.  181 

before  he  became  sensible  of  another  feeling ; 
he  was  becoming  sleepy. 

"  When  a  gemman  am  hungry  and  sleepy 
he  ain't  ob  much  'count.  Ef  I  war  suah  dat 
I  had  time  to  take  a  nap  I'd  doo't ;  but  s'pose 
Marse  George  and  Miss  Agnes  walked  by  me 
while  I  war  asleep;  dey  wouldn't  know  it, 
and  when  I  woke  I  wouldn't  know  it.  I's 
got  to  fix  up  some  obtrivance  dat  will  purvent 
dat— I  hab  it !" 

Groping  along  the  trail  for  some  minutes, 
it  was  easy  to  find  a  tree  growing  directly  be- 
side it.  Jethro  sat  down  with  his  back  against 
the  trunk  and  his  feet  extended  across  the 
path.  One  leg  was  crooked  at  the  knee,  as  it 
rested  beside  the  other. 

"  Dat's  what  I  call  a  big  idee,"  grinned  the 
delighted  African ;  "  I  kin  go  to  sleep  now 
widout  fear ;  if  Marse  George  and  Miss  Agnes 
come  along  dey'll  bofe  tumble  ober  me ;  dat'll 
wake  me  up,  and  den  we  kin  shake  hands  and 
all  be  happy  'cause  we  hab  met." 

Secure  in  this  faith,  Jethro  assumed  an  easy 
posture,  and  in  a  few  minutes  was  sunk  in  as 
sound  slumber  as  if  in  his  bed  at  home.     He 


182  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEKS. 

was  running  much  risk,  for  any  one  would 
have  said  that  a  party  of  Shawanoes  were  as 
likely  to  pass  that  way  as  his  friends.  It  so 
came  about,  however,  that  neither  took  it  into 
their  heads  to  travel  over  that  portion  of  the 
trail,  and  the  sleep  of  the  youth  remained  un- 
broken. When  he  opened  his  eyes  the  sun 
was  shining  in  the  heavens. 

Jethro  sat  upright,  feeling  somewhat 
cramped  because  of  his  long-constrained  po- 
sition, yawned  and  rubbed  his  eyes,  and 
looked  about  him. 

"  Whar  am  I  ?"  he  asked,  staring  around. 
"  Oh !  I  discommembers — wal,  dat's  qu'ar ! 
De  folks  habn't  been  'long  here,  'cause  ef  dey 
had  dey  would  hab  tumbled  ober  me  and  I'd 
been  suah  to  hab  waked  up." 

He  was  so  certain  that  they  had  not  passed 
over  the  trail  before  he  assumed  his  peculiar 
position  that  no  misgiving  came  to  him ;  he 
was  convinced  that  from  some  cause  he  did 
not  understand  they  had  not  gone  along  the 
path  at  all  in  the  direction  of  the  block-house. 

"  I'm  afeared  dat  means  trouble,"  was  his 
melancholy  conclusion ;  "  I  made  a  great  mis- 


ALL  AT  SEA.  183 

take  in  lebin'  de  folks  to  demselves  last  night; 
I  oughter  stayed  wid  'em  right  frough." 

Still  keeping  his  seat,  he  thought  hard. 

"  Somethin'  hab  happened  to  'em ;  I  must 
hunt  'em  up  and  find  out  what  I'll  hab  to  do 
to  set  things  straight — hilloa !" 

Coming  from  the  direction  of  the  block- 
house was  a  fine-looking  buck.  He  was  fol- 
lowing the  trail,  and  had  just  swung  around 
a  slight  bend  a  hundred  yards  away  when  the 
animal  seemed  to  scent  something  wrong.  He 
stopped  short  in  his  deliberate  gait,  threw  up 
his  head,  with  its  noble  antlers,  and  stared 
along  the  path  to  learn  what  it  meant.  He 
saw  the  dusky  figure  seated  on  the  ground, 
and,  instinctively  recognizing  him  as  a  mortal 
enemy,  whirled  like  a  flash  to  plunge  among 
the  trees  and  out  of  sight. 

But  while  in  the  act  of  turning,  the  deadly 
bullet  entered  just  back  of  the  extended  fore 
leg,  bored  its  way  through  his  heart,  and  was 
lost  among  the  leaves  and  branches  beyond. 
Rarely  does  one  of  the  cervus  species  fall,  no 
matter  how  smitten,  and  the  handsome  creature 
made  several  frenzied  leaps  before  crashing  full 


184  1ST  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

against  the  trunk  of  an  ash  in  front  of  him 
and  going  to  the  ground  in  a  lifeless  heap. 

Jethro  Juggens  had  fired  from  a  sitting 
position,  taking  aim  on  the  instant  and  with 
his  usual  unerring  accuracy.  He  now  rose  to 
his  feet,  and,  in  accord  with  the  law  which  has 
already  been  referred  to  more  than  once,  care- 
fully reloaded  his  rifle  and  poured  the  powder 
in  the  pan. 

"De  name  of  de  hungriest  man  in  Ohio 
and  Kaintuck  am  Jethro  Juggens,"  he  ex- 
claimed, fairly  smacking  his  chops  in  antici- 
pation of  the  feast  before  him ;  u  dat  buck  am 
a  purty  good-size  animal,  and  I  hope  he'll  do 
for  me." 

He  ran  to  where  the  body  lay,  and  with  his 
keen  hunting-knife  cut  out  the  choicest  por- 
tion, its  dimensions  being  such  that  we  dare 
not  state  them  through  fear  they  would  not 
be  credited.  It  looked  as  if  for  once  at  least 
the  requirements  of  the  appetite  of  Jethro 
Juggens  were  to  be  fully  met. 

But  in  his  hunger  and  high  spirits  he  did 
not  forget  several  sensible  precautions.  There 
was  fear  that  the  report  of  his  gun  might 


ALL  AT  SEA.  185 

bring  some  inquiring  parties  of  the  wrong 
complexion  to  the  trail.  It  would  not  do, 
therefore,  for  him  to  cook  the  food  in  the  im- 
mediate neighborhood.  The  river  was  within 
covenient  distance  and  he  decided  to  go 
thither,  wash  the  venison,  and  then  seek  out 
a  secluded  spot  to  start  the  fire. 

On  the  other  hand,  he  was  ever  mindful  of 
the  possibility  that  George  Ashbridge  and  Ag- 
nes Altman  might  pass  on  their  way  to  the 
block-house.  They  were  many  hours  over- 
due, and  were  liable,  as  he  viewed  it,  to  ap- 
pear at  any  moment.  His  intention  was  to 
return  to  the  trail  as  soon  as  he  finished  his 
meal,  and  he  fixed  upon  a  simple  artifice  to 
learn  whether  they  had  passed  during  his  ab- 
sence. 

A  small  branch,  too  insignificant  to  attract 
notice,  was  laid  designedly  across  the  trail  in 
such  position  that  no  one  going  in  either  di- 
rection could  fail  to  disturb  it,  that  is,  except 
the  red  or  white  hunter  saw  something  suspi- 
cious in  the  trifling  object  and  stepped  around 
it.  Jethro  carefully  impressed  on  his  mind 
the  location  of  the  tiny  limb,  and  then  moved 


186  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

off  among  the  trees  to  the  edge  of  the  river, 
certain  that  when  he  returned  he  would  know 
of  a  verity  whether  his  friends  or  any  one  else 
had  gone  by. 

Seeking  the  most  secluded  position  possible 
under  the  protecting  undergrowth  along  the 
river,  he  gathered  a  mass  of  dry  twigs  and 
leaves,  and,  with  the  aid  of  flint,  tinder  and 
steel,  soon  had  a  brisk  little  fire  under  way. 
The  haunch  of  venison  was  carefully  cut  in  thin 
strips,  and  though  it  was  not  the  most  favorable 
season  for  that  kind  of  game,  it  may  be  said  that 
Jethro  enjoyed  one  of  the  greatest  feasts  of  his 
life.  He  literally  ate  until  he  could  eat  no  more. 

"Ah!"  he  sighed,  in  the  luxury  of  reple- 
tion, "  It  ain't  offen  dat  I  hab  a  breakfast, 
dinner  and  supper  all  togeder  like  dat.  It 
makes  a  gemman  feel  good  from  de  top  of  his 
feet  to  de  sole  ob  his  head.  Now  I'm  able  to 
do  my  dooty  and  look  after  de  folks." 

He  prudently  quenched  the  fire  as  soon  as 
it  had  served  its  purpose,  and  was  quite  cer- 
tain that,  protected  by  the  density  of  the  sur- 
rounding vegetation,  it  had  not  attracted  the 
attention  of  any  unfriendly  eyes. 


ALL  AT  SEA.  187 

Judging  by  the  height  of  the  sun  in  the 
heavens,  the  forenoon  was  half  gone.  He  was 
sure  that  events  of  great  importance  had  oc- 
curred since  parting  with  the  two  fugitives  in 
the  cave  the  night  before.  Convinced  that 
they  had  not  passed  along  the  trail  in  the  di- 
rection of  the  block-house  (unless  during  the 
comparatively  brief  period  spent  by  him  in 
preparing  and  eating  his  wholesale  meal),  it 
was  self-evident  that  some  all-potent  cause  had 
intervened  to  keep  them  from  doing  so. 

To  Jethro's  mind  only  one  cause  could  ex- 
ist. They  had  been  captured  or  slain  by  some 
of  the  Shawanoes  that  were  so  numerous  in 
the  neighborhood. 

"  And  I  don't  show  myself  at  the  block- 
house or  to  any  ob  de  folks  till  I  knows  all 
'bout  it.  I  hain't  heered  any  guns  go  off,"  he 
remarked,  forgetting  the  many  hours  during 
which  he  had  been  oblivious  to  all  sights  and 
sounds,  "  so  it  looks  as  if  dar  hadn't  been  any 
shootin'  goin'  on." 

He  came  stealing  back  between  the  trees 
and  through  the  undergrowth  with  as  much 
care  as  if  he  knew  a  war  party  was  prowling 


188  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

within  a  hundred  yards  of  him.  Nothing  was 
seen  or  heard  to  cause  alarm,  and  he  reached 
the  path  that  held  so  strong  an  interest  to  him. 

His  heart  gave  a  quick  throb  when  he  ap- 
proached the  tell-tale  twig  and  saw  at  the  first 
glance  that  it  had  been  disturbed.  It  had 
been  knocked  out  of  the  position  in  which  he 
left  it.  In  fact,  it  had  been  brushed  aside  by 
the  trail  of  a  passing  foot. 

"  Gorrynation,  dey  hab  went  by  while  I 
was  down  by  de  ribber I"  he  exclaimed  in  de- 
light, forgetting  that  any  person  in  walking 
over  the  path  would  have  been  likely  to  move 
it  in  the  same  manner. 

u  It  am  dem  and  no  mistake,"  he  added, 
starting  in  the  direction  of  the  block-house  at 
a  loping  trot,  which  he  was  able  to  maintain 
for  an  hour  or  two  without  fatigue. 

As  he  ran,  the  possibility  of  a  mistake  oc- 
curred to  him,  and  he  not  only  restrained  his 
longing  to  call  to  his  friends  in  a  guarded  un- 
dertone, but  slackened  his  pace  upon  approach- 
ing each  turn  in  the  trail,  carefully  peering 
ahead  to  make  sure  the  course  was  clear  be- 
fore breaking  into  a  trot  again. 


ALL  AT  SEA.  189 

The  path  for  some  distance  was  more  wind- 
ing than  at  any  other  place,  passing  in  and 
out  among  the  trees  with  a  persistency  that 
made  it  hard  to  understand  how  it  was  the 
rangers  who  set  the  trail  in  the  first  place  did 
it  in  such  an  eccentric  fashion,  when  no  ap- 
parent cause  existed. 

But  was  there  ever  such  a  thing  known  as 
a  straight  path  across  a  field  or  through  a 
stretch  of  woods  ? 

Jethro  was  pushing  forward  in  this  man- 
ner, when,  reaching  a  more  open  portion  of 
the  forest,  he  detected  something  moving 
among  the  trees  in  advance.  He  instantly 
dropped  to  a  walk  and  peered  intently  at  it. 

The  first  glance  showed  him  it  was  a  man 
advancing  along  the  trail  beyond  the  point 
where  it  made  more  of  a  bend  than  usual. 
He  was  going  in  the  same  direction  with  the 
African,  so  that  the  latter  saw  him  plainly, 
while,  for  the  moment,  the  other  knew  noth- 
ing of  the  person  behind  him. 

The  second  glance  revealed  his  identity. 

"Helloa,  Marse  George!"  called  the  de- 
lighted Jethro,  "  what  yo'r  hurry  ?" 


190  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEES. 

The  astonished  Ashbridge  turned  like  a 
flash,  nervously  grasping  his  gun  as  he 
looked  around.  He  did  not  move,  but  stared 
curiously  at  the  servant,  as,  with  a  beaming 
face,  he  hurried  forward  to  greet  him. 

"  Where  in  the  name  of  creation  did  you 
come  from,  Jethro  ?"  asked  the  youth,  extend- 
ing his  hand  and  warmly  greeting  him. 
"  Been  lookin'  for  yo'  and  Miss  Agnes." 
The  servant  saw  from  the  expression  on 
the  countenance  of  his  friend  that  some  disas- 
ter had  happened,  and  the  question  that  fol- 
lowed was  uttered  in  a  tremulous  voice  : 
"  Whar  am  she,  Marse  George  ?" 
"  Heaven  only  knows !     I  don't." 
"But    whar — whar — did    yo'    lebe    her? 
When  did  yo'  see  her  last?" 

Ashbridge  controlled  his  emotions  with  a 
strong  effort,  and  answered,  with  seeming 
calmness : 

"  We  left  the  cavern  soon  after  receiving 
your  signal.  All  seemed  to  be  going  well, 
and  we  were  doing  our  best  to  reach  this  trail, 
so  as  to  go  to  the  block-house,  when  she  dis- 
appeared.    One   or   two   Indians    had    been 


ALL  AT  SEA.  191 

stealthily  following  us,  and  at  the  moment  I 
stumbled  she  was  snatched  up  by  them  and 
carried  off." 

11  De  Lord  sabe  us  !  Did  yo'  eber  hear  de 
like?" 

"  That  isn't  all,  Jethro.  While  I  was  try- 
ing to  find  some  trace  of  her  I  came  upon  Si- 
mon Kenton,  who  had  started  a  little  fire  to 
prepare  himself  some  food." 

"  De  bery  ting  I've  been  doin' ;  did  yo'  ob- 
sarve  de  carcus  ob  de  deer  a  little  way  back  ?" 

"  No ;  I  am  in  too  much  trouble  to  observe 
anything,  or  to  think  where  I  am  or  what  I 
am  doing." 

"  But  what's  become  of  Marse  Kenton  ?" 

"  That's  a  greater  mystery  than  the  disap- 
pearance of  Agnes,  for  I  know  that  she  is  in 
the  hands  of  the  red  men,  but  I  have  no  idea 
where  he  is  or  what  has  become  of  him." 

The  astounded  Jethro  stared  a  moment  at 
his  friend,  and  then,  in  a  dazed  way,  asked : 

"  Am  dis  yo'  and  me,  Marse  George,  and 
am  we  hyah,  or  am  we  somebody  else  and 
ain't  we  hyah,  but  in  some  oder  place?" 


192  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PI0NEEBS. 


CHAPTEE  XIII. 


THE  ANTELOPE. 


IT  will  be  recalled  that  Simon  Kenton  and 
George  Ashbridge  were  standing  near 
the  smouldering  fire  which  the  former  had 
kindled,  when  an  Indian  warrior  silently  ap- 
proached in  the  gloom  and  disappeared  the 
next  moment,  with  no  more  disturbance  of  the 
vegetation  than  if  he  had  been  a  veritable 
shadow. 

The  youth  suggested  that  the  Shawanoe 
might  be  the  one  that  had  abducted  Agnes 
Altman,  or  who  belonged  to  the  party.  It 
was  evident  that,  passing  so  near  the  hunter's 
camp  fire,  he  caught  its  glow,  and,  turning 
aside  for  a  brief  investigation,  had  departed 
again. 

It  was  not  impossible  that  Ashbridge  was 
right,  and  Kenton,  instructing  him  to  remain 
where  he  was  until  his  return,  set  out  to  learn 


THE  ANTELOPE.  193 

the  truth.  The  task  was  one  of  such  extreme 
delicacy  that  the  youth  knew  he  could  only 
be  an  incumbrance  and  might  defeat  the  pur- 
pose of  the  ranger.  Trying  as  was  his  situa- 
tion, he  could  not  object,  and  therefore  awaited, 
with  all  the  patience  he  could  summon,  the  re- 
turn of  his  friend. 

Kenton  was  absent  fully  two  hours.  Ash- 
bridge  was  in  despair,  when  the  almost  inau- 
dible signal  of  the  ranger  announced  his  pres- 
ence at  his  elbow. 

"  Well,  what  did  you  learn  ?"  was  the  eager 
question  of  the  youth. 

"  Nothin'  of  account,"  was  the  unsatisfac- 
tory response. 

"  Wasn't  that  Indian  one  of  those  who  took 
Agnes  away  ?" 

"No." 

"  You  took  a  long  time  to  learn  it,"  was  the 
bitter  comment  of  Ashbridge,  who  strove  in 
vain  to  repress  his  disappointment. 

Kenton  understood  his  companion  and  had 
no  wish  to  trifle  with  him.  The  hardy  pio- 
neer was  as  sympathetic  to  those  he  loved  as 
a  woman. 

13 


194  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

"  See  here,  younker,"  he  said  in  that  guarded 
tone  which  a  person  a  dozen  feet  away  could 
not  have  overheard,  "the  first  thing  a  man 
that  tramps  in  the  woods  has  to  learn  is  pa- 
tience. I  know  how  powerful  anxious  you 
was  to  have  me  come  back,  but  you  didn't 
want  me  to  show  up  without  having  some- 
thing to  tell  you." 

"  I  was  under  the  impression  that  such  was 
the  result." 

Without  noting  the  reproof  in  these  words, 
Kenton,  who,  it  was  evident,  was  in  some  ex- 
traordinary quandary,  remarked : 

"This  business  is  qu'ar,  powerful  qu'ar; 
younker,  what  would  you  think  if  I  should 
tell  you  that  not  only  didn't  that  varmint 
that  sneaked  up  to  the  fire  a  while  ago  have 
nothin'  to  do  with  takin'  off  the  gal,  but  none 
of  the  other  Shawanoes  did ;  what  would  you 
think  of  that?" 

"  If  you  said  so,  Kenton,  I  would  believe 
you."   ' 

"  Wal,  I  do  say  it." 

"  Do  you  mean  that  those  parties  that  ran 
us  into  the  cavern  weren't  Shawanoes  ?" 


THE  ANTELOPE.  195 

"  Not  by  no  means ;  all  of  them  were  that 
brand  of  varmints,  and  most  of  'em  are 
camped  in  a  gully  not  more  than  two  hundred 
yards  from  where  we  are  standing.  It  was 
them  that  tried  to  burn  you  out  of  the  cavern, 
that  first  chased  you  and  the  gal,  and  come 
powerful  near  winding  up  the  whole  bis- 
ness." 

"  And  do  you  mean  to  tell  me  that  none  of 
these  people  had  anything  to  do  with  stealing 
Agnes?" 

"  That's  it  exactly/' 

"I  don't  understand  it,"  exclaimed  Ash- 
bridge,  with  a  sigh  of  bewilderment,  "if 
there's  any  explanation  to  be  made,  Kenton, 
I  beg  you  will  make  it,  and  not  keep  me  in 
this  state  of  suspense,  where  you  tell  just 
enough  for  me  to  feel  that  I  know  nothing  at 
all." 

"  What  I've  been  driving  at,  younker,  is 
this :  There  was  only  one  of  the  heathen  that 
came  up  to  look  at  the  fire  here.  I  followed 
him  straight  back  to  the  big  camp,  where  the 
main  party  has  halted  for  a  time.  The  gal 
isn't  in  that  camp  or  anywhere  near  it,  and 


196  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEES. 

none  of  them  varmints  have  had  anything  to 
do  with  her  takin'  off." 

"  You  have  told  me  this  before,  but  have 
not  told  me  how  you  gained  the  knowledge." 

"Of  course  I  couldn't  have  larned  what 
I've  just  said  by  standin'  off  and  lookin'  at 
the  camp ;  there  warn't  nothin'  in  that,  and  I 
might  have  kept  it  up  a  week  without  being 
any  wiser  than  afore,  but  I  sneaked  so  close 
that,  by  listenin'  powerful  hard,  I  overheard 
a  good  deal  of  what  was  said ;  that's  what 
kept  me  so  long,  but  it  done  the  business." 

"  What  did  you  hear,  Kenton  ?" 

"I  picked  up  'nough  to  know  that  the 
Shawanoes  had  larned  how  you  and  the  girl 
got  out  of  the  cavern.  It  must  have  been 
that  you  hadn't  more  than  fairly  left  when 
they  made  a  rush ;  there  warn't  'nough  fire 
at  the  front  to  keep  'em  out.  I  'spose  they 
used  torches  and  pushed  things  so  hard  that 
they  found  out  almost  right  away  that  you'd 
swum  out." 

"  Then  we  left  in  the  nick  of  time,  though 
Agnes  and  I  could  have  stood  them,  off  a  day 
or  two." 


THE  ANTELOPE.  197 

"  Wal,  as  soon  as  the  Shawanoes  larned  how 
it  was  you  had  given  'em  the  slip,  they 
dropped  the  whole  bisness.  They  b'lieve 
you've  got  a  good  start,  and  are  well  toward 
the  block-house,  and  with  this  dark  night  to 
help,  they  don't  think  there's  any  use  in  fol- 
lerin'  you  further,  and,  what's  more,  there 
ain't  none  of  them  trying  to  do  it." 

"  You  are  so  positive  on  this  point,  Kenton, 
that  I  accept  what  you  say  without  question. 
You  have  told  me  what  has  not  been  done ; 
now  give  me  the  particulars  of  something  that 
has  been  done.  If  none  of  the  Shawanoes 
whom  you  saw  and  listened  to  had  anything 
to  do  with  carrying  away  Agnes,  may  it  not 
have  been  done  by  several  of  them,  who  have 
not  rejoined  the  main  party?" 

"  No,"  was  the  positive  reply  of  the  ranger, 
"  that  isn't  their  way  of  doing  things ;  all  the 
varmints  they  had  when  they  first  seed  you 
are  with  'em  yet,  'cept  of  course  them  as  you 
give  the  last  sickness — I  could  tell  that  by 
what  they  said.     They  have  their  chief,  too — " 

"  Is  he  the  Panther?" 

"  No ;  he  isn't  with  'em ;    this  chief  is   a 


198      IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

chap  almost  as  ugly,  that  has  a  name  in 
Shawanoe  which  means  Red  Bird.  He  is  a 
savage  varmint,  and  none  of  his  warriors 
would  dare  to  try  any  trick  like  that  on  him. 
No  Shawanoe  heathen,  as  I  told  you  afore, 
had  anything  to  do  with  takin'  off  the  gal." 

"  I  have  heard  this  more  than  once,  Ken- 
ton, but  some  one  did  take  her,  and  it  is  he  or 
they  whom  I  wish  to  know." 

"  Younker,  you  have  not  forgot  the  Ante- 
lope, I  reckon  ?" 

"  You  mean  that  young  Wyandot  warrior 
who  visited  the  block-house  several  times  last 
winter  and  spring  ?" 

"  That's  the  chap ;  you  remember,  too,  that 
the  young  heathen  is  one  of  the  handsomest 
Indians  any  of  us  ever  seed." 

"  Yes,  that  can  not  be  denied." 

"I  never  knowed  but  one  that  beat  him, 
and  he  is  Deerfoot,  the  Shawanoe.  You 
haven't  forgot,  too,  how  the  Antelope  fell  in 
love  with  the  gal,  Agnes  Altman  ?" 

It  was  anything  but  a  pleasant  reminiscence 
to  George  Ashbridge,  but  he  resolutely  faced 
the  question. 


THE  ANTELOPE.  199 

"  Yes;  every  one  at  the  block-house  noticed 
it,  for  the  simpleton  could  not  help  showing  it 
in  his  words,  his  manner,  and  even  his  looks." 

'<  Wal,  it's  my  belief  that  the  Antelope  is 
the  one  who  stole  the  gal." 

The  youth  recoiled  as  if  he  had  been  struck 
a  staggering  blow.  The  information  was  as 
unexpected  as  it  was  astounding. 

The  sagacious  Kenton  suspected  the  truth 
from  the  moment  he  heard  from  Ashbridge 
the  particulars  of  the  disappearance  of  Agnes. 
It  was  the  secret  which  he  was  on  the  point  of 
uttering  more  than  once,  but  was  restrained 
by  a  feeling  of  delicacy  and  consideration  for 
his  young  friend. 

But  the  lover,  great  as  was  his  respect  for 
the  acumen  of  Simon  Kenton,  would  not  ad- 
mit he  was  right  until  he  gave  more  reason  for 
his  theory  than  he  had  just  done. 

"  I  do  not  question  your  correctness  as  to 
the  Shawanoes,  but  it  all  seems  to  be  guess- 
work regarding  the  Antelope." 

"There's  where  you're  wrong.  Late  this 
afternoon  I  seed  the  Antelope  and  another 
warrior  of  his  tribe  only  a  mile  or  two  off  in 


200  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

the  wood  ;  I  didn't  let  him  see  me,  as  I  made 
up  my  mind  they  were  goin'  to  the  block- 
house, so  the  lovesick  Antelope  could  have 
another  look  at  the  gal,  even  if  she  cared 
nothing  for  him.  I  was  so  near  that  I  heerd 
the  sound  of  the  shootin',  but  I  didn't  think 
there  was  nothin'  'bout  it  for  me.  If  I'd 
knowed  you  and  the  gal  were  out  and  that  you 
were  mixed  up  in  the  business,  of  course  I'd 
hurried  down  this  way  'stead  of  takin'  things 
easy.  The  minute  you  told  me  how  she  was 
stole  from  your  side  I  felt  as  good  as  sartin  that 
the  varmint  that  done  it  was  the  Antelope." 

"And  why?" 

"  From  his  style ;  if  it  was  a  Shawanoe,  or 
any  other  Wyandot,  he  wouldn't  have  let  you 
alone.  He  would  have  used  the  knife  or  tom- 
ahawk or  gun  on  you  before  he  touched  the 
girl." 

"  Why  didn't  he  do  so  as  it  was?" 

"The  Antelope  is  a  friend  to  the  whites 
and  has  not  been  on  the  warpath  against 
them  for  several  reasons." 

"  But,  under  the  circumstances,  he  must  feel 
a  special  hatred  for  me." 


THE  ANTELOPE.  201 

"  No  doubt  he  would  be  glad  to  have  you 
out  of  his  way ;  but  though  he  is  a  simpleton 
in  one  thing,  he  knows  'nough  to  know  that 
the  worst  way  he  could  take  to  win  the  Flower 
of  the  Woods  would  be  by  sending  you 
under." 

"  You  haven't  explained  yet,  Kenton,  how 
it  was  that  the  Antelope  and  his  companion 
came  upon  us  immediately  after  we  left  the 
cavern." 

"There's  nothing  to  explain  'bout  that; 
they  was  tramping  toward  the  Ohio  so  as  to 
strike  the  trail  to  the  fort,  when  they  come 
right  on  to  you.  It  was  powerful  odd  that 
they  happened  to  do  so,  but  there's  been  pow- 
erfuller  odder  things  in  your  'sperienee  as 
well  as  mine.  There's  one  thing  'bout  it  that 
I  don't  like." 

"What's  that?" 

"  The  way  the  Antelope  and  the  varmint 
come  onto  you  is  so  odd  that  he  is  sartin  the 
Great  Spirit  fetched  the  thing  'round  on  pur- 
pose— consequently  he  isn't  going  to  give  up 
the  gal  without  a  big  fight." 

"  And  he  need  not  wait  for  that,"  exclaimed 


202  m  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

the  excited  youth ;  "  all  I  want  is  to  give  him 
a  chance;  it  won't  take  long  to  settle  the 
question." 

The  fierce  indignation  of  Ashbridge  was 
not  lost  upon  Kenton.  It  affected  the  mat- 
ters he  had  under  consideration. 

"Where  do  you  think  they  are?"  asked 
Ashbridge,  controlling  his  emotions.  Ken- 
ton chuckled  in  his  peculiar  way  as  he  an- 
swered : 

"  Nobody  but  the  party  themselves  can  tell 
you  that,  but  my  belief  is  that  the  Antelope 
is  pushing  toward  the  Wyandot  towns  with 
the  gal  he  calls  the  Flower  of  the  Woods  and 
hopes  to  make  his  bride." 

"  Those  towns  are  a  long  way  off,  Kenton." 

*  Yes ;  his  town  is  more  than  two  hundred 
miles  to  the  north,  above  the  Muskinjum,  and 
way  up  toward  Lake  Erie." 

"  We  can  easily  overtake  them  before  they 
travel  half  or  a  quarter  of  the  distance." 

Rather  singularly,  the  ranger  made  no  re- 
sponse to  the  declaration.  If  the  truth  must 
be  confessed,  he  was  meditating  upon  a  scheme 
for  getting  rid  of  the   ardent  youth.     The 


THE  ANTELOPE.  203 

reader,  however,  need  not  be  reminded  that 
Kenton  felt  a  strong  attachment  for  Ash- 
bridge,  and  there  was  none  whom  he  would 
have  preferred  for  a  companion  under  other 
circumstances. 

But  in  the  pursuit  of  the  Antelope,  the  ab- 
ductor of  his  beloved,  the  heart  of  the  youth 
would  be  too  much  involved.  His  judgment 
would  be  weakened;  more  than  likely  he 
would  defeat  the  most  carefully-laid  and  exe- 
cuted plan  for  the  rescue  of  Agnes  Altman. 

"  I  overheard  a  few  words,"  said  Kenton, 
speaking  the  truth,  "when  I  was  hanging 
'round  Red  Bird's  party,  that  had  to  do  with 
the  Antelope.  I  couldn't  catch  the  run  of 
'em,  and  I'm  hopeful  I  kin  pick  up  some- 
thing more.  You  can  see,  younker,  that  we 
can't  do  a  thing  afore  daylight,  for  we  don't 
know  and  can't  larn  till  sunup ;  but  atween 
now  and  then  it's  possible  that  I  may  catch 
somethin'  worth  larnin',  so  s'pose  you  make 
yourself  comfortable  here  while  I  try  the 
same  thing  over  agin." 

"  Why  not  let  me  go  with  you,  Kenton  ?" 

f?  Do  you  understand  Shawanoe  ?" 


204  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEES. 

"  No,  but—" 

"  Then  I  would  have  to  explain  everything 
we  happened  to  hear,  and  while  I  was  doing 
that  they  might  say  something  I  oughter  hear 
— so  you  see  that  would  be  a  loss  of  time  and 
won't  work.  No — wait  here  until  an  hour 
after  sunup,  and  if  I  don't  come  by  that 
time,  go  on  to  the  block-house  and  get  Boone, 
if  he  is  there,  or  some  of  the  boys,  to  help 
you." 

"  You  speak  as  though  there  is  doubt  about 
your  returning,"  remarked  Ashbridge  in  sur- 
prise. 

"  This  bisness  of  ours  is  onsartin,"  was  the 
significant  comment  of  the  ranger ;  "  there's 
no  saying  what  may  happen ;  there'll  come  a 
time  when  you  and  me  meet  and  part  for  the 
last  time ;  this  may  be  it ;  if  I'm  not  back 
here  an  hour  after  sunup,  as  I  said,  go  to  the 
block-house,  as  I  told  you,  after  Boone'  or 
some  of  the  boys.     I'm  off;  good-bye." 

It  is  not  worth  while  to  dwell  upon  the  sus- 
pense suffered  by  George  Ashbridge  during 
the  rest  of  the  night  and  well  into  the  next 
forenoon.   He  did  not  sleep  a  moment,  though, 


THE  ANTELOPE.  205 

aware  of  the  long  time  he  had  to  wait,  he  tried 
to  lose  himself  in  slumber. 

For  one,  two,  three  and  more  hours  after 
the  breaking  of  day  he  lingered  in  the  neigh- 
borhood, awaiting  the  return  of  Simon  Ken- 
ton, but  he  came  not.  At  last,  in  desperation, 
Ashbridge  exclaimed : 

*  Something  has  happened  to  him  !  his  hour 
at  last  has  come ;  precious  time  has  already- 
been  lost ;  I  will  make  all  haste  to  the  block- 
house and  learn  whether  it  is  still  possible  to 
do  anything." 

He  was  striding  along  the  trail  on  the  way 
to  carry  out  this  resolve,  when,  as  related  else- 
where, he  was  overtaken  by  Jethro  Juggens, 
to  whom  he  told  what  he  knew  about  the  dis- 
appearance of  Agnes  and  Kenton. 

"  What  yo'  gwine  to  do  when  yo'  got  to  de 
block-house  ?"  asked  his  dusky  friend. 

"  Blessed  if  I  know  !  I'll  appeal  to  Boone, 
if  he  is  there,  or  Captain  Bushwick,  to  form 
a  party  to  see  whether  anything  can  be  done 
to  help  Agnes  or  Kenton." 

"  No  need  ob  dat ;  I'm  hyah ;  I'll  look  after 
bofe." 


206  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEBS. 

"You  mean  well,  Jethro,  and  you  have 
done  good  service,  but  you  are  powerless 
now." 

"  How  do  yo'  make  out  dat,  Marse  George, 
when  yo'  don't  know  my  plan  ?" 

"What  is  it?" 

"Somethin'  am  wrong  wid  Kenton,  dat's 
plain ;  darfore  de  fust  ting  I'll  do  will  be  to 
snatch  him  away  from  de  Shawanoes ;  den 
him  and  me  will  jine  forces  and  grab  Miss 
Agnes  de  same  way.  Wat's  yo'r  'pinion  ob 
de  scheme,  Marse  Geerge  ?" 

The  young  man  shook  his  head  and  re- 
sumed, at  a  slower  pace,  his  walk  toward  the 
fort ;  there,  he  felt,  was  the  only  hope  left  for 
him. 

But  Jethro  Juggens  was  in  earnest.  He 
believed  that  Simon  Kenton  was  in  sore 
trouble  arid  that  he  alone  could  help  him, 
and,  furthermore,  that  he  would  do  it ;  and, 
incredible  as  it  may  seem,  he  was  right  in 
each  particular. 


PUSHING  NOKTHWABD.  207 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

PUSHING   NORTHWAKD. 

WHEN  it  is  stated  that  Simon  Kenton's 
theory  regarding  the  vanishment  of 
Agnes  Altman,  while  in  charge  of  George 
Ashbridge,  was  correct,  the  reader  will  un- 
derstand from  the  utterances  of  the  ranger  a 
good  deal  that  otherwise  would  have  little 
meaning. 

There  came  one  autumn  day  to  the  block- 
house on  the  Ohio  side  of  the  river  a  young 
Wyandot  warrior,  known  to  the  whites  and 
among  his  own  people  as  the  Antelope.  He 
was  exceedingly  comely  in  appearance,  grace- 
ful, modest,  and  with  a  pleasing  regularity  of 
feature  and  a  winning  personality  not  often 
seen  in  the  American  race.  He  was  given 
welcome  by  the  garrison,  for  he  was  known 
not  only  as  a  friendly  Indian,  but  one  who  on 
several  occasions  had  done  good  service  to  the 


208      IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

exposed  settlements  and  frontier  cabins  of  the 
pioneers.  He  was  held  in  much  the  same  re- 
gard as  the  famous  Shawanoe,  Deerfoot,  whose 
exploits  have  been  told  elsewhere. 

The  visit,  which  lasted  a  couple  of  days, 
would  have  ended  and  passed  without  any- 
thing worthy  of  mention,  but  for  a  complica- 
tion no  more  expected  by  others  than  by  the 
young  warrior  himself.  He  fell  hopelessly  in 
love  with  Agnes  Altman,  who  in  the  poetical 
language  of  his  people,  he  named  the  Flower 
of  the  Woods. 

The  necessity  which  compelled  the  families 
of  the  pioneers  to  turn  back  from  the  clear- 
ing, where  the  two  cabins  had  been  erected  on 
the  Kentucky  shore,  so  crowded  them  when 
they  took  quarters  at  the  block-house  that  a 
temporary  structure  was  erected  in  which  the 
Altmans  and  Ashbridges  made  their  home. 
Mr.  Altman  was  so  attracted  by  the  appear- 
ance and  manner  of  the  Antelope,  no  less 
than  by  the  commendation  of  the  rangers, 
that  he  invited  him  to  spend  whattime  hepassed 
under  a  roof  within  his  home.  The  young 
Wyandot  gratefully  accepted  the  invitation. 


PUSHING  NORTHWARD.  209 

It  was  the  nature  of  the  gentle  Agnes  to  aid 
her  mother  in  doing  what  she  could  to  please 
her  dusky  visitor.  She  accepted  his  ardent 
gratitude  as  natural  to  him,  and  did  not  suspect 
the  truth  until  after  every  one  else  had  ob- 
served it.  The  Antelope  spoke  English  with 
surprising  correctness,  and  in  that  respect 
held  a  marked  advantage  over  any  one  else  of 
his  race,  who  might  be  similarly  enmeshed  in 
the  silken  cords. 

To  George  Ashbridge,  and  the  rest  of  his 
friends,  the  glowing  admiration  of  the  young 
"Wyandot  was  a  source  of  interested  amuse- 
ment. They  rallied  Agnes  upon  the  conquest 
she  had  made,  and  never  dreaming  of  the  in- 
cidents that  followed  some  months  later, 
warned  her  to  be  on  her  guard  lest  the  loving 
swain  did  not  snatch  her  up  bodily  and  carry 
her  off  to  his  distant  home. 

Agnes  received  all  this  with  a  smile,  but  she 
could  not  feel  as  the  others  did.  She  knew 
what  a  serious  matter  it  was  to  the  youthful 
warrior,  and  she  pitied  him  profoundly.  She 
understood  the  meaning  of  the  sacred  passion 
of  love  (for  had  she  not  given  her  heart  to 

14 


210  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

her  own  George?),  and  she  trembled  at  the 
thought  of  what  she  would  suffer  if  called  to 
surrender  him  or  if  forced  to  look  into  those 
dark  hazel  eyes  and  not  see  the  responsive 
light  that  as  yet  had  never  failed  to  be  kindled 
by  her  glance.  She  treated  the  Wyandot 
with  the  utmost  consideration,  gently,  but 
kindly,  repelled  his  advances,  and  when,  on 
the  second  day,  the  impetuous  avowal  came 
from  his  lips,  and  he  insisted  that  he  should 
be  allowed  to  pluck  the  Flower  of  the  Woods 
to  grace  his  own  wigwam,  she  told  him,  with 
earnest,  sympathetic  words,  that  it  could  never 
be. 

He  persevered,  despite  her  refusal,  and  then 
she  made  known  to  him  what  she  would  have 
preferred  should  remain  a  secret  so  far  as  he 
was  concerned ;  her  heart  already  belonged  to 
another,  and  she  would  die  before  proving 
false  to  him.  She  forbade  the  Antelope  ever 
to  speak  of  love  to  her. 

Her  words  could  not  have  been  more  de- 
cided. The  Wyandot  saw  the  truth,  and  was 
crushed  and  broken.  Without  a  word,  he 
strode  out  of  the  cabin  and  disappeared  in  the 


PUSHING  NORTHWARD.  211 

woods,  as  though  he  never  again  would  look 
upon  her. 

Daniel  Boone  and  Simon  Kenton  were  at 
the  block-house  at  the  time,  and  their  knowl- 
edge of  Indian  character  caused  them  to  agree 
upon  one  thing ;  that  was  not  the  last  of  the 
Antelope;  he  would  be  heard  from  again. 
When  he  left  the  fort  so  abruptly  there  were 
feelings  in  his  heart  beside  disappointment 
and  despair.  He  was  not  altogether  hopeless, 
.Civilized  people  are  not  the  only  ones  who  be- 
lieve in  violence,  force  and  barbarity;  the 
same  traits  are  sometimes  found  among  sav- 
ages. The  Wyandot  would  not  be  content  to 
see  a  pale  face  take  the  Flower  of  the  Woods 
to*  his  bosom.  He  would  attempt  to  steal  her 
from  him,  and,  failing  in  that,  would  seek  to 
strike  down  the  possessor  of  the  priceless 
treasure.  So  henceforth,  not  Agnes  alone, 
but  George  Ashbridge,  must  be  on  his  guard. 

The  youth  treated  lightly  these  warnings 
of  Boone  and  Kenton.  He  had  no  fear  of  the 
Wyandot,  who,  if  he  meditated  evil  toward 
either,  would  not  be  allowed  a  second  oppor- 
tunity to  attempt  it  against  them. 


212  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

The  weeks  and  months  passed,  and  nothing 
was  seen  or  heard  of  the  Antelope.  His  visit 
had  ceased  to  be  a  subject  of  gossip,  and  was 
forgotten  by  many,  but  one  afternoon  he  reap- 
peared with  a  companion  older  than  himself 
and  of  forbidding  looks.  He  was  a  powerful, 
active  "Wyandot,  addressed  as  Mocha-wen-qua, 
signifying  Between- the-Rocks.  The  two  re- 
mained one  night,  making  their  quarters  in 
the  block-house. 

On  this  brief  visit  the  Antelope  was  an- 
other person.  He  was  as  courteous  as  a 
knight  of  the  Crusades  to  Agnes,  was  pleasant 
to  her  friends,  and  especially  so  to  George  Ash- 
bridge.  While  his  admiration  of  the  young 
woman  was  undisguised,  it  was  not  unpleas- 
antly so.  He  uttered  no  word  of  love  and 
hinted  at  no  wish  to  pluck  the  Flower  of  the 
Woods ;  he  seemed  content  that  that  bliss 
should  fall  to  him  who  had  won  her  heart  be- 
fore he  met  her. 

Both  Agnes  and  George  would  have  been 
convinced  of  the  sincerity  of  the  Antelope 
but  for  the  warning  of  Kenton. 

"  You'll  hear  from  that  varmint  agin,"  he 


PUSHING  NORTHWARD.  213 

said  after  his  departure.  "He  brought  that 
other  Wyandot  with  him  to  help  look  'round 
and  larn  things." 

"  What  did  he  wish  to  learn  more  than  he 
knew  before  ?"  asked  Ashbridge  while  stand- 
ing apart  with  the  hunter,  Boone  at  that  time 
being  in  Boonesborough,  the  settlement  named 
for  him. 

"  Lots  of  things  that'll  help  the  snake  when 
he  is  ready  to  strike,  which  may  not  be  for 
weeks  or  months." 

What  plans  the  Antelope  was  meditating  as 
concerned  Agnes  and  Ashbridge  of  course  can 
never  be  known,  but  that  the  Wyandot 
brooded  over  his  bitter  disappointment  until 
he  had  formed  some  desperate  scheme  is  cer- 
tain, and  doubtless  it  would  have  soon  reached 
its  culmination,  when  a  singular  perversity  of 
events  changed  the  whole  order  of  the  plot. 

The  Antelope  and  Between-the-Rocks  were 
stealing  through  the  dense  forest  of  Southern 
Ohio,  with  the  probable  intention  of  carrying 
out  their  plan,  when  they  reached  the  water 
outlet  of  the  cavern,  as  it  may  be  called,  a  few 
minutes   after    Ashbridge    and    Agnes    had 


214  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

emerged  therefrom.  More  cautious  than  the 
fugitives,  they  hid  their  presence  for  a  time 
before  the  young  woman  detected  the  stealthy 
footsteps. 

It  must  have  been  as  Kenton  reasoned :  the 
Antelope  would  have  been  only  too  eager  to 
slay  his  successful  rival  in  the  dark,  but  he 
knew  the  Flower  of  the  Woods  would  be  so 
horrified  by  the  deed,  that  she  could  never 
look  upon  him  except  with  abhorrence,  so  it 
was  that  the  youth  was  permitted  to  stumble 
and  pass  on  unharmed,  while  his  companion 
was  seized  with  lightning-like  quickness  by  an 
arm  that  passed  around  her  waist,  while  a 
hand  was  held  so  forcibly  over  her  mouth 
that  the  outcry  she  strove  to  make  was 
smothered  in  the  utterance. 

It  was  Mocha- wen-qua  who  took  upon  him- 
self the  active  part  of  abductor,  the  Ante- 
lope having  relieved  him  of  his  rifle  in  order 
that  his  powerful  arms  should  be  free.  With 
their  knowledge  of  the  woods  and  their  ex- 
perience, they  made  astonishing  progress,  and 
while  the  distracted  Ashbridge  stood  wildly 
listening  for  some  clue   for  the  right  direc- 


PUSHING  NORTHWARD.  215 

tion  to  follow,  they  passed  far  beyond  his 
reach. 

The  dainty  figure  of  the  half-conscious 
woman  was  carried  as  though  she  were  an  in- 
fant for  a  distance  of  fully  two  hundred  yards. 
Then  she  was  placed  upon  her  feet,  while  her 
captor  gripped  her  arm  too  firmly  for  her  to 
think  of  trying  to  escape. 

Up  to  this  time,  and  for  several  hours  later, 
the  captive  had  not  a  suspicion  that  she  was 
in  the  hands  of  a  couple  of  Wyandots.  She 
knew  there  were  two,  for  they  occasionally  ex- 
changed words,  and,  when  they  crossed  a  little 
patch  of  clearing,  where  the  faint  moonlight 
fell  upon  them,  she  plainly  saw  their  shadowy 
figures. 

Knowing  nothing  of  either  the  Wyandot 
or  Shawanoe  tongue,  she  had  no  means  of 
identifying  either  when  the  sparing  words 
were  uttered,  and  the  dim  light  gave  her  no 
glimpse  of  their  dress  or  features. 

The  Antelope  walked  a  few  paces  to  the 
rear,  as  though  in  fear  of  pursuit,  a  fact  that 
was  shown  by  occasional  brief  halts  on  the 
part  of  Mocha-wen-qua,  who  for  a  time  held 


216  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

his  grip  so  strongly  that  she  suffered  from  the 
pain.  This  gradually  improved  as  the  dis- 
tance from  the  supposed  danger  increased. 
Finally  the  Wyandot  took  away  his  hand, 
and  allowed  her  to  walk  in  peace,  though  he 
kept  nigh  enough  to  seize  her  on  the  instant 
it  might  become  necessary. 

It  was  creditable  to  Agnes  Altman  that 
throughout  this  terrifying  ordeal  she  neither 
fainted  nor  lost  command  of  her  senses.  It 
was  a  shock  at  first  like  death  itself,  but  the 
fact  that  no  harm  was  offered  her,  and  that 
she  suffered  nothing  beyond  the  vise-like 
grasp  on  her  arm,  convinced  her  that  her  life 
was  in  no  immediate  danger.  She  was  even 
allowed  to  retain  her  hold  upon  her  small 
rifle. 

It  will  be  understood  that  when  she  was 
placed  upon  her  feet  and  permitted  to  walk,  it 
was  in  her  power  to  utter  a  loud  outcry,  since 
even  a  trained  athlete  would  find  it  hard  to 
hold  a  lady's  mouth  closed,  and  retain  a  grip 
upon  her  arm,  while  picking  their  way 
through  the  roughest  kind  of  wood  at  night. 

But  when  free,  the  young  woman  held  her 


PUSHING  NORTHWARD.  217 

peace,  impelled  thereto  by  two  good  and  suffi- 
cient reasons.  At  the  first  appeal  for  help, 
her  captors  would  check  it  with  a  rigor  that 
would  prevent  any  repetition  on  her  part ;  and 
again,  if  George  Ashbridge  heard  the  cry,  he 
would  dash  to  the  spot  without  a  thought  of 
the  peril  to  himself.  He  was  one,  and  here 
were  two  active,  powerful  Indian  warriors, 
adepts  in  all  manner  of  woodcraft,  who  would 
make  him  pay  dearly  for  his  temerity.  If 
Ashbridge  had  had  a  companion,  like  Kenton 
or  Boone,  the  voice  of  the  prisoner  would 
have  rung  through  the  woods  in  tones  that 
must  have  penetrated  a  long  distance  in  the 
stillness  of  the  darkness. 

So  it  was  that  Agnes  held  her  lips  mute, 
more  from  consideration  for  her  betrothed 
than  for  herself. 

The  progress  through  the  forest  at  times 
was  difficult  and  laborious.  The  Wyandots 
drew  away  from  the  rocky  section  where  the 
fugitives  met  with  their  most  serious  adven- 
tures, and  although  the  ground  greatly  im- 
proved, it  more  than  once  compelled  detours, 
and  required  great  care  to  prevent  stumbling. 


218  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

The  natural  expectation  of  Agnes  was  that 
her  captors  were  making  their  way  back  to 
the  main  company  that  was  somewhere  in  the 
neighborhood,  but  when  fully  two  hours 
passed  without  bringing  to  sight  the  first 
glimmer  of  a  camp  fire,  and  without  the  ex- 
change of  a  signal  between  them  and  other 
parties,  she  knew  she  was  mistaken.  The 
conviction  came  in  the  nature  of  a  partial  re- 
lief, for  she  dreaded  unspeakably  being  taken 
into  a  camp  of  a  dozen  or  more  Shawanoes, 
where,  under  the  glare  of  the  flames  she 
would  be  subjected  to  a  trying  scrutiny,  and 
perhaps  to  indignity ;  for  among  so  many  it 
was  more  than  likely  that  some  would  show 
her  less  consideration  than  that  received  here- 
tofore from  her  captors. 

All  through  her  trial  she  was  buoyed  by  a 
hope  that  would  have  sustained  few  in  her 
situation.  Her  thoughts  naturally  traveled 
back  to  George,  and  it  was  even  a  part  of  her 
delicate  and  highly-wrought  nature  to  feel  a 
tender  sympathy  for  the  brave  fellow  who  was 
so  eager  at  all  times  to  risk  his  life  for  her. 
She  could  comprehend  the  shock  that  over- 


PUSHING  NOETHWAKD.  219 

came  him  when  he  learned  that  she  had  been 
snatched  almost  from  his  side. 

"  What  will  he  do  ?"  was  the  question  she 
pondered  and  answered  in  many  ways.  Surely 
he  would  soon  rally  from  the  blow  and  rouse 
himself  to  action.  He  would  understand  that 
he  could  do  nothing  except  with  help,  and 
would  seek  that.  Without  waiting  for  day- 
light, he  would  hasten  to  the  block-house  and 
secure  the  aid  of  some  of  the  rangers  there, 
always  ready  for  a  venture  of  this  kind. 
Knowing  the  precise  spot,  as  may  be  said, 
where  she  had  been  abducted,  he  could  guide 
them  thither,  and  those  experienced  woodmen 
would  take  the  trail  and  follow  it  like  so  many 
bloodhounds.  Two  warriors  and  herself  must 
of  necessity  leave  footprints  which  could  be 
readily  followed. 

All  this  was  in  a  measure  a  pleasant  occu- 
pation for  her  mind,  but  the  reader  need  not 
be  reminded  that  in  this  respect  the  young 
woman  was  wide  of  the  mark.  Nothing  of 
the  kind  took  place,  though,  at  a  much  later 
hour  than  she  had  in  mind,  the  belated  Ash- 
bridge  set  out  for  the  frontier  post. 


220  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

In  crossing  a  natural  clearing  several  rods 
in  area  Agnes  glanced  around  at  the  Indian 
who  was  following  her.  He  shrank  back  as 
if  seeking  to  avoid  scrutiny,  but  she  saw 
enough  to  show  that  he  had  a  blanket  wrapped 
about  his  shoulders.  This  was  unusual.  The 
season  was  warm,  and  among  all  the  Shawa- 
noes  observed  since  leaving  the  block-house 
none  carried  the  extra  garment  with  him. 
The  discovery,  however,  caused  her  no  uneasi- 
ness. 

When  another  hour  had  passed  without 
bringing  them  to  the  camp  of  the  main  party, 
the  captive  was  convinced  that  her  custodians 
held  no  intention  of  taking  her  thither.  They 
were  tramping  northward  on  their  return  to 
their  native  towns  or  villages.  In  this  re- 
spect, as  will  be  recalled,  she  was  not  far  from 
the  truth. 

Agnes  had  done  a  good  deal  of  walking 
since  leaving  her  home,  and  though,  like  most 
of  her  sex  on  the  frontier,  she  possessed  a 
splendid  physique,  the  strain  began  to  tell. 
She  was  fatigued,  and  her  captors  must  be 
aware  of  it. 


PUSHING  NORTHWARD.  221 

When  she  was  on  the  point  of  appealing  to 
them,  the  rest  unexpectedly  came.  They  de- 
scended a  sloping  bank,  and,  emerging  from 
the  wood,  paused  on  the  bank  of  a  stream, 
perhaps  a  hundred  yards  in  width,  and  which 
was  one  of  the  numerous  winding  tributaries 
of  the  Ohio. 

That  this  was  the  point  at  which  the  war- 
riors were  aiming  was  proven  by  their  actions. 
The  immediate  custodian  of  Agnes  moved  a 
few  paces  to  the  right  and  drew  a  canoe  from 
under  a  clump  of  bushes,  where  they  had  evi- 
dently left  it  when  coming  from  the  opposite 
direction. 

"  They  intend  to  cross  in  the  boat,  or  per- 
haps make  a  voyage  of  several  miles  in  it," 
thought  the  prisoner,  in  dismay,  "  and  then 
how  will  George  and  the  rest  follow  our 
trail?" 

The  other  Indian,  holding  his  blanket  close 
about  his  shoulders,  so  as  to  fully  conceal  his 
face,  stepped  apart  and  talked  a  few  minutes 
with  his  companion.  The  latter  soon  returned 
to  Agnes  and  motioned  for  her  to  enter  the 
canoe.     She  obeyed,  and  seated  herself  near 


222  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEES. 

the  further  end.  Instead  of  following  her  or 
pushing  the  craft  from  shore,  the  warrior  took 
out  the  paddle,  walked  back  to  the  edge  of  the 
wood,  and  sat  down.  The  other  disappeared 
among  the  trees. 

Agnes  interpreted  this  as  meaning  that  she 
should  rest  herself.  Her  mind  was  in  a  tu- 
mult of  emotion,  but  so  great  was  her  fatigue 
of  body  that  she  soon  closed  her  eyes,  and  did 
not  open  them  until  the  sun  was  shining. 

Looking  around  and  recognizing  her  sur- 
roundings, she  saw  that  one  of  the  warriors 
was  broiling  a  haunch  of  venison  over  a  fire 
that  apparently  had  been  burning  a  good 
while.  His  companion,  standing  near,  with- 
out his  blanket  and  with  folded  arms,  was 
gazing  fixedly  at  her,  who,  with  a  start,  recog- 
nized him  as  her  old  admirer,  the  Wyandot, 
known  as  the  Antelope. 


A  WOODLAND  WOOING.  223 


CHAPTER  XV. 

A   WOODLAND   WOOING. 

THE  Wyandots  known  as  the  Antelope 
and  Between-the-Rocks  having  pene- 
trated the  forests  to  a  point  so  far  north  that 
all  fear  of  pursuit  was  gone,  halted  on  the 
edge  of  the  stream  where  they  had  left  their 
canoe.  When  they  found  it  undisturbed,  all 
misgiving  was  removed.  It  was  safe  to  re- 
main where  they  were  until  long  after  the 
morrow's  sun  had  risen,  for  they  could  take 
to  their  boat  a  good  while  before  the  fleetest 
of  wood  rangers  could  track  them  to  the  spot, 
and  "  water  leaves  no  trail." 

The  Wyandots  saw  that  their  captive  needed 
rest.  They  would  have  halted  long  before 
but  for  their  wish  to  reach  the  place  where 
they  had  left  their  canoe.  That  done,  the 
halt  was  no  longer  delayed. 

The  Antelope  had  noted  the  inquiring  looks 


224  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

of  Agnes  directed  toward  him,  and,  desirous 
of  hiding  his  identity  as  long  as  he  could,  re- 
frained from  offering  her  the  use  of  his  blan- 
ket, which  he  had  brought  from  his  home 
with  the  vague  hope  that  it  might  serve  the 
Flower  of  the  Woods,  which  he  had  set  out  to 
pluck  for  his  wigwam. 

He  went  into  the  forest  after  game,  direct- 
ing his  companion  to  prepare  the  fire  with 
which  to  broil  it.  The  wearied  Agnes  sank 
into  slumber,  which,  as  has  been  told,  lasted 
unbroken  until  the  sun  was  well  above  the 
horizon. 

While  she  was  sleeping,  the  Antelope  had 
respectfully  approached  the  canoe  and  gently 
laid  his  blanket  at  the  feet  of  her  whom  he 
adored.  Then,  as  her  eyes  still  remained 
closed,  he  stepped  back,  folded  his  arms,  and 
looked  down  in  the  beauteous  countenance 
with  a  fervor  of  admiration  that  was  akin  to 
worship  itself.  Thus  rapt  in  emotion,  he  stood 
when  Agnes  opened  her  eyes,  rose  from  her 
half-reclining  position,  and  looked  across  and 
up  in  the  face  of  the  Wyandot. 

On  the  instant  the  truth  flashed  upon  her. 


A  WOODLAND  WOOING.  225 

Instead  of  falling  into  the  hands  of  the  Shaw- 
anoes,  she  had  been  taken  prisoner  by  these 
two  members  of  another  tribe.  They  must 
have  acted  independently  of  the  party  that 
had  driven  them  into  the  cavern  and  then 
tried  to  burn  them  out. 

In  that  single  glance,  too,  Agnes  recalled 
the  former  visits,  and  especially  the  last  one, 
made  by  the  Antelope  to  her  home  at  the 
block-house.  She  recognized  his  present  com- 
panion as  the  one  who  accompanied  the  hand- 
some warrior  at  that  time,  and  the  words  of 
Simon  Kenton  seemed  to  be  ringing  in  her 
ears. 

But  her  woman's  instinct  warned  her  to  be 
on  her  guard.  Her  dusky  lover  now  had  the 
upper  hand,  and  it  would  be  dangerous  to  an- 
ger him. 

"  Good  morning,"  she  said,  with  an  attempt 
at  cheeriness  which  could  hardly  deceive  him. 
"I  did  not  expect  to  meet  the  Antelope  so  far 
from  his  home  as  well  as  my  own." 

"  The  Flower  of  the  Woods  has  slept  well ; 
the  Antelope  has  kept  away  danger  while  she 
slept;  his  heart  is  glad  that  she  awakes  again." 

15 


226  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

Agnes  stepped  ashore.  The  Antelope 
sprang  forward  to  assist  her,  but  she  was  too 
quick.  Her  health  and  strength  were  so  su- 
perb that  she  felt  no  discomfort  from  the  con- 
strained position  she  had  held  so  long,  nor 
from  the  wetting  of  her  garments  hours  be- 
fore, though  she  missed  her  morning  toilet, 
and  the  greetings  and  companionship  of  her 
friends — the  latter,  alas !  more  than  she  could 
tell. 

"  Let  the  Flower  of  the  Woods  follow  the 
bank  of  the  stream  to  where  the  tall  hickory- 
bends  over  the  river ;  on  the  other  side  she 
will  find  a  cool  spring  that  will  run  forever 
sweet  after  she  touches  her  lips  to  it." 

Agnes  could  afford  to  forget  this  high- 
flown  compliment  in  her  thankfulness  at  the 
consideration  of  the  admiring  Wyandot.  She 
inclined  her  head  and  murmured  her  acknowl- 
edgment, as  she  passed  him,  soon  disappear- 
ing from  his  sight. 

Had  she  dared  she  would  have  taken  her 
rifle  with  her  instead  of  leaving  it  in  the  ca- 
noe, and  had  she  kept  the  weapon  in  hand 
she  would  have  made  a  dash  for  liberty  the 


A  WOODLAND  WOOING.  227 

moment  she  was  beyond  the  gaze  of  her  cap- 
tors. She  could  run  rapidly,  and  since  they 
would  be  compelled  to  study  her  trail  in  or- 
der to  keep  up  the  pursuit,  she  felt  little  fear 
of  not  being  able  to  elude  them. 

But  she  was  wise.  She  was  a  long  distance 
from  home  and  was  astray.  Probably  it  would 
take  her  several  days  and  nights  to  reach  the 
old  trail,  or  the  Ohio  river,  which  would  serve 
her  equally  well  as  a  guide.  To  attempt  this 
without  a  weapon  at  her  command  was  not  to 
be  thought  of,  for  in  addition  to  the  need  of 
procuring  food  was  the  ever-present  danger 
of  meeting  some  of  Red  Bird's  band,  whom 
she  dreaded  far  more  than  the  two  Wyandots 
who  were  now  her  custodians. 

Agnes  drank  from  the  cool  crystal  spring, 
bathed  her  face  and  temples,  and,  as  was  her 
custom,  spent  a  few  minutes  in  prayer.  Look- 
ing around  her  in  the  woods,  she  was  confi- 
dent that  no  human  eye  saw  her.  The  tempta- 
tion to  flee  was  strong,  but  she  resolutely  put 
it  behind  her,  and  sauntered  back  to  camp,  as 
it  may  be  termed,  as  though  such  a  thought 
had  not  entered  her  head. 


228  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEES. 

Between-the-Rocks  had  done  his  duty  well. 
The  thin  slices  of  the  best  venison  that  could 
be  selected  from  the  victim  of  the  Antelope's 
marksmanship  had  been  "done  to  a  turn/' 
and  were  supported  on  a  number  of  broad 
green  leaves  which  rested  on  the  edge  of  a 
bowlder  a  couple  of  feet  high  that  served  ad- 
mirably as  a  table.  The  tempting  odor  of 
broiling  meat  was  in  the  air,  and  was  grateful 
to  the  young  woman,  who  was  keenly  ahun- 
gered. 

She  again  bowed  and  uttered  her  thanks, 
as  she  took  her  seat  on  the  rock,  and  ate  of 
the  nourishing  food.  Between-the-Rocks  and 
the  Antelope  also  ate,  but  at  several  paces  dis- 
tant, and  with  their  faces  turned  away  that 
she  might  not  feel  any  embarrassment. 

Agnes  dreaded  the  stepping  into  the  canoe 
and  pushing  away  from  shore,  for  she  was 
confident  that  the  Antelope  did  not  intend 
merely  to  cross,  but  would  go  a  long  distance, 
perhaps,  in  the  boat.  That  would  render  it 
impossible  for  her  friends  to  trail  her  beyond 
the  present  point.  It  was  to  her  interest,  there- 
fore, to  delay  movements  as  long  as  she  could. 


A  WOODLAND  WOOING.  229 

When  the  meal  was  completed — and  it  need 
not  be  said  that  she  did  not  hasten  matters — 
and  she  saw  that  the  Antelope  wished  to  re- 
sume the  conversation  that  had  been  checked, 
she  encouraged  the  purpose  by  sitting  on  the 
edge  of  the  rock  that  had  served  her  for  a 
table  and  looking  expectantly  toward  him. 
He  was  quick  to  accept  the  invitation. 

In  the  canoe,  drawn  slightly  up  the  bank, 
rested  paddle,  blanket,  and  the  light  weapon 
of  the  captive.  Between-the-Rocks,  having 
finished  his  meal,  was  smoking  his  red  clay 
pipe,  seated  on  the  ground,  with  his  face 
turned  toward  the  stream.  Thus  placed,  he 
was  not  looking  at  the  two  on  his  right,  and 
yet  he  would  have  perceived  any  unusual 
movement  by  either.  The  two  rifles  reclined 
against  another  bowlder  only  a  few  feet  away. 

The  Antelope  sauntered  from  the  little  fire 
to  the  rock,  where  Agnes  looked  invitingly 
up  in  his  face.  She  saw  the  handsome  coun- 
tenance, undefiled  by  paint,  flush  deeper  at 
this  concentration  of  gaze ;  but  he  veiled  his 
agitation  by  an  effort,  and,  halting  at  a  re- 
spectful distance,  folded  his  arms  and  looked 


230  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEKS. 

down  at  her  with  an  expression  of  fervent  ad- 
miration and  passion. 

"  Can  the  Antelope  do  anything  to  please 
the  Flower  of  the  Woods?"  he  asked  in  a 
voice  so  soft  and  low  and  musical  that  it  must 
have  thrilled  the  heart  of  any  dusky  maiden 
whose  ears  caught  the  tones. 

Agnes,  with  the  instinct  of  her  sex,  saw  that 
she  could  trifle  more  with  that  voice  than  any 
one  else.  She  did  not  hesitate  to  indulge  in 
a  saucy  smile  and  reply  : 

"Yes,  Wyandot,  there's  one  thing  I  am 
waiting  for  you  to  do ;  I  wish  you  to  take  me 
home." 

The  warrior  was  not  unprepared  for  this, 
and  made  apt  reply : 

"  The  Antelope  did  not  take  the  Flower 
from  her  home." 

"  No  ;  he  never  could  do  that;  but  she  was 
trying  to  make  her  way  there  when  he  took 
her  away." 

u  It  was  Mocha-wen-qua,  not  the  Antelope, 
who  plucked  the  Flower." 

This  was  too  palpable  a  subterfuge  for  the 
young  woman  to  accept. 


A  WOODLAND  WOOING.  231 

"  But  Mocha- wen-qua  did  it  to  please  the 
Antelope,  and  therefore  it  was  the  same  as  if 
the  Antelope  did  it." 

"  She  was  not  harmed,  nor  was  the  paleface 
injured." 

"  And  why  should  he  have  been  ?"  Agnes 
made  haste  to  ask.  "  He  is  the  friend  of  the 
Flower,  as  you  choose  to  call  me." 

"  He  is  the  enemy  of  the  red  man." 

"  Not  of  the  Antelope,  for  he  is  the  friend 
of  the  white  man,  and  therefore  they  must  be 
friends  to  each  other." 

The  black  eyes  of  the  Wyandot  emitted  an 
ominous  flash,  but  with  remarkable  control 
he  kept  his  voice  at  the  same  low,  bewitching 
key. 

"  It  is  the  will  of  the  Great  Spirit  that  the 
Flower  of  the  Woods  should  bloom  in  the 
wigwam  of  the  Antelope;  it  was  the  Great 
Spirit  that  guided  the  Antelope  to  the  spot, 
when  she  came  from  the  house  under  the 
ground,  so  that  he  was  able  to  save  her  from 
the  Shawanoes." 

It  was  evident  the  young  warrior  looked 
upon  his  arrival  at  the  critical  moment  as 


232  IN  THE  DAYS  OP  THE  PIONEEKS. 

specially  directed  by  the  One  whom  we  wor- 
ship. 

"  That  may  be,"  said  Agnes,  "  and  I  will 
always  feel  grateful  that  you  and  Mocha- wen- 
qua  saved  me  from  the  fierce  Shawanoes ;  but 
if  the  Great  Spirit  meant  that  you  should  do 
this,  why  does  not  the  Antelope  do  all  He 
wishes  him  to  do  ?" 

"  What  is  that  ?"  he  demanded. 

"  That  the  Antelope  should  take  her  to  her 
friends." 

"  How  does  the  Flower  of  the  Woods  know 
that?" 

u  How  does  the  Antelope  know  He  meant 
him  to  save  me  from  the  red  men  that  had 
driven  us  into  the  cavern  ?" 

"  Because  the  Antelope  was  led  there  at  the 
right  moment." 

"  But  he  was  not  led  there." 

"  He  was  left  to  do  as  his  heart  urged  him ; 
that  was  to  pluck  the  Flower  of  the  Woods  and 
take  her  to  his  lodge  toward  the  great  waters." 

"  But  it  is  the  will  of  the  Flower  to  go  back 
to  her  home  and  her  friends ;  it  grieves  her 
heart  that  the  Antelope  delays  her  going." 


A  WOODLAND  WOOING.  233 

.  "  Her  heart  should  not  be  grieved,  for  the 
Antelope  loves  her." 

"  You  told  me  all  this  many  moons  ago, 
Antelope/'  said  Agnes,  with  grave  earnest- 
ness, "  and  I  told  you  it  could  never  be." 

"The  Antelope  loves  the  Flower  of  the 
Woods,"  repeated  the  dusky  admirer,  with 
glowing  face  and  eager  eyes. 

"  But,  Wyandot,  how  can  I  love  you  when 
my  heart  is  given  to  another,  as  I  explained 
to  you  long  ago  ?" 

Since  the  Antelope  ventured  to  argue  the 
question  with  his  captive,  the  latter  wielded 
a  ready  tongue,  and  made  no  effort  to  conceal 
her  impatience. 

"The  Antelope  will  win  the  heart  of  the 
Flower ;  he  will  hunt  the  woods  for  game  for 
her ;  he  will  bring  her  much  wampum ;  the 
softest  skins  of  the  fox,  the  bear,  and  the  buf- 
falo shall  be  her  couch :  she  shall  do  no  toil ; 
all  shall  bow  down  at  her  feet,  and  she  shall 
be  queen  of  the  Wyandots." 

"  But,  Antelope,  that  cannot  be,  for  we  are 
of  different  blood." 

"  Does  not  the  good  man,  the  missionary, 


234  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEES. 

say  that  we  are  all  children  of  the  same 
Father?" 

"  And  Mr.  Finley  speaks  the  truth ;  we  are 
all  children  of  the  Great  Father ;  so  is  the 
black  man  and  woman,  and  yet  the  red  people 
do  not  consort  with  them ;  no  more  can  I  ever 
consort  with  you,  Wyandot." 

It  was  a  plain,  direct,  abrupt  refusal,  but 
no  more  than  the  warrior  had  received  when 
a  suppliant  at  the  block-house  months  before. 
It  would  be  strange  that  now,  when  every  ad- 
vantage was  his,  he  should  accept  such  a  re- 
pulse as  final. 

A  little  fearful  that  she  had  been  too  pointed 
under  the  changed  conditions,  Agnes  added, 
before  he  could  respond  : 

"You  have  told  me  again  that  you  love 
me,  and  I  cannot  doubt  it,  for  the  Antelope 
speaks  with  a  single  tongue;  then,  if  you  love 
me  more  than  any  one  else  in  the  world,  you 
should  strive  first  of  all  to  do  that  which  will 
please  me." 

Vain  essay  of  the  female  mind !  Woeful 
mistake,  made  myriads  of  times  in  the  past, 
and  it  shall  be  made  numberless  times  in  the 


A  WOODLAND  WOOING.  235 

years  to  come,  so  long  as  the  world  shall  last; 
for  when  one  appeals  to  the  unselfishness  of 
love,  it  is  to  the  essence  of  selfishness  itself. 

"  When  a  few  more  moons  come  and  go  the 
Flower  of  the  Woods  will  read  aright  the  will 
of  the  Great  Spirit,  which  she  now  reads  in  a 
wrong  light.  She  will  see  that  they  are  in- 
tended for  each  other." 

"  Who  gave  you  this  wondrous  knowledge, 
O  Wyandot,  that  you  dare  speak  for  the 
Great  Spirit  ?"  demanded  Agnes,  sitting  erect 
and  looking  full  into  the  face  of  the  young 
warrior.  Her  feelings  were  wrought  to  a  high 
pitch,  and  her  manner  and  appearance  showed 
her  anger.  Not  only  was  it  impatience  with 
the  sophistry  of  the  dusky  wooer,  but  it  was 
a  feeling  of  loyalty  to  the  absent  one — him 
who  held  her  heart's  affections,  as  he  would 
forever — which  thrilled  her  with  a  courage 
that  quailed  not  at  death  itself. 

The  Antelope  recoiled  a  step,  but  did  not 
shrink  from  meeting  her  fiery  gaze  and  mak- 
ing instant  reply : 

"  It  is  the  Great  Spirit  himself  who  gives 
the  Antelope  the  knowledge  of  his  will." 


236  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

"  Not  so  !  You  have  committed  a  sin ;  you 
have  done  me  a  grievous  wrong;  the  Great 
Spirit  is  displeased ;  he  frowns  upon  the  An- 
telope; he  turns  away  his  face,  because  he 
seeks  harm  to  the  one  who  never  harmed  him. 
You  have  the  power,  Wyandot,  to  take  me  to 
your  lodge,  for  you  are  stronger  than  I,  but 
my  heart  will  be  broken;  when  the  Flower 
of  the  Woods  is  planted  in  the  wigwam  of  the 
Antelope  she  will  droop  and  die." 

Mocha-wen-qua,  seated  some  distance  away 
on  a  rock,  stolidly  smoking  his  pipe,  uttered  a 
slight  sound,  which  caused  the  Antelope  to 
turn  like  a  flash  and  look  inquiringly  at  him. 
The  elder  warrior  did  not  speak  or  move 
limb  or  head.  He  simply  shot  his  glittering 
eyes  for  an  instant  down  stream.  The  furtive 
glance  said  as  plainly  as  words  could  have 
done :  "  Look  there  and  you  will  see  danger." 

Agnes  Altman  was  facing  in  that  direction 
and  saw  that  which  startled  Between-the- 
Rocks  at  the  same  moment  that  he  observed  it. 
A  canoe  was  coming  around  the  bend,  im- 
pelled by  a  single  paddle,  though  the  frail 
craft  contained  two  persons.     At  the  instant 


A  WOODLAND  WOOING.  237 

it  darted  into  sight,  the  grim  sentinel  with  his 
pipe  uttered  the  warning  to  the  Antelope. 

None  of  the  three  surveyed  the  approach- 
ing boat  with  more  interest  than  Agnes.  With 
a  quickening  throb  she  saw  that  while  the  one 
swaying  the  paddle  was  an  Indian,  his  com- 
panion was  a  white  man.  Something  in  his 
appearance  seemed  familiar,  and  she  rose  to 
her  feet,  in  the  instinctive  effort  to  discern 
more  clearly.  With  the  action,  as  may  be 
said,  she  recognized  him  as  J.  B.  Finley,  the 
famous  missionary,  while  his  companion  was 
no  less  a  personage  than  Wa-on-mon,  known 
along  the  frontier  as  the  Panther,  the  terrible 
war  chief  of  the  Shawanoes. 


238  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEBS. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

THE   PANTHER'S   DECISION. 

MINGLED  emotions  were  caused  on  the 
part  of  Agnes  Altman  when  she  recog- 
nized the  occupants  in  the  approaching  canoe 
as  the  missionary  Finley  and  the  dreaded 
Shawanoe  war  chieftain,  Wa-on-mon  or  the 
Panther. 

The  man  of  God  well  earned  the  fragrant 
reputation  he  won  in  the  early  history  of  the 
West,  as  a  devoted,  self-sacrificing  laborer  in 
his  Master's  vineyard.  As  we  have  said,  he 
literally  carried  for  months  and  years  his  life 
in  his  hands.  He  tramped  hundreds  of  miles 
through  the  unbroken  wilderness,  paddling 
his  canoe  up  the  lonely  streams,  sleeping  in 
the  open  woods,  caring  naught  for  summer's 
fiery  glow  nor  the  piercing  snow  and  blasts  of 
winter.  He  visited  the  hostile  tribes,  and 
many  a  time,  when  he  lay  down  in  the  wig- 


THE  PANTHER'S  DECISION.  239 

warn  of  the  Shawanoe,  or  Wyandot,  or  Potta- 
watomie, it  was  with  the  conviction  that  he 
would  never  again  see  the  sun  rise — that  the 
knife  of  the  vengeful  hostile  would  be  driven 
into  his  heart,  and  he  would  be  another  of  the 
many  innocent  victims  to  the  sins  of  others 
of  his  own  race. 

But  the  missionary  never  faltered  in  his 
blessed  work,  which  carried  with  it  the  sweet- 
est reward  that  can  come  to  mortal  man — the 
consciousness  that  he  was  pleasing  his  Master, 
and  that  whatever  befell  him  in  this  world,  all 
would  be  well  in  the  world  to  come.  What  to 
him,  therefore,  were  storm  and  heat,  hunger 
and  pain,  woe  and  sorrow,  life  and  death  ?  So 
he  went  about  his  sacred  task,  content  to 
await  God's  own  time  to  call  him  hence,  and 
lived  to  see  the  West  teeming  with  settle- 
ments, villages,  towns  and  cities,  and  to  die  a 
peaceful,  happy  death  at  a  green  old  age, 
leaving  a  memory  behind  him  which  has 
proved  a  benison  to  after  generations. 

It  need  not  be  said  that  Agnes  Altman 
loved  the  missionary  with  a  respect  and  rev- 
erence which   no  other  being  could  inspire, 


240  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEES. 

and  her  heart  gave  a  throb  of  deep  joy  when 
her  eyes  rested  upon  the  massive  frame,  with 
its  mild,  beaming  countenance  and  expression 
of  charity,  sweetness  and  good-will. 

But  what  of  the  Panther  ?  She  had  had 
more  than  one  stirring  experience  with  him 
during  the  past  year,  and  knew  what  a  terrific 
scourge  he  had  been  to  the  border.  Once  she 
cut  the  bonds  that  bound  him  when  a  pris- 
oner on  the  flatboat,  and,  in  turn,  he  had 
sought  the  life  of  George  Ashbridge,  and 
(though  she  knew  it  not)  had  meditated  bury- 
ing his  knife  in  her  breast. 

He  and  Simon  Kenton  had  been  the  fiercest 
of  mortal  enemies  for  years,  seeking  each 
other's  lives,  like  a  couple  of  rival  tigers  in 
the  jungle.  They  had  met  in  deadly  conflict, 
each  thrilled  by  an  intensity  of  hate  beyond 
the  reach  of  imagination,  and  yet,  at  the 
moment  when  the  great  ranger  held  the 
Shawanoe  at  his  mercy,  the  conqueror,  yield- 
ing to  that  divine  prompting  which  is  never 
wholly  silent  in  any  breast,  had  given  the 
conquered  back  his  life  and  let  him  go  un- 
harmed. 


THE  PANTHER'S  DECISION.  241 

The  Panther  had  never  appeared  at  the 
block-house,  for  he  was  still  the  implacable 
foe  of  the  white  man,  and  the  pioneers  that 
had  been  brought  in  contact  with  him  knew 
nothing  of  his  later  movements  or  doings. 
Missionary  Finley,  when  at  the  post,  was 
sometimes  questioned,  but  was  unable,  or  he 
may  have  chosen  to  give  no  satisfactory  infor- 
mation. 

Nothing  was  clearer  than  that,  although  the 
missionary  and  chieftain  were  comrades  for 
the  time,  the  Shawanoe  was  the  master ;  it 
was  his  wish  that  would  prevail  in  the  critical 
event  at  hand.  The  uncertainty  as  to  the 
mood  of  the  Panther  was  the  source  of  the 
misgiving  on  the  part  of  Agnes  Altman. 

Wa-on-mon  sat  a  little  in  front  of  the  cen- 
tre of  the  boat,  using  the  ashen  paddle  first 
on  one  side  and  then  on  the  other,  with  that 
deliberate  power  which  proved  his  unsurpass- 
able skill  in  the  use  of  the  implement.  He 
faced  the  bow  of  the  craft,  and  his  painted 
countenance,  with  its  strong  features  and  vivid 
personality,  was  clearly  shown  in  the  strong 
sunlight. 

16 


242  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEES. 

The  missionary  was  near  the  stern,  his  face 
plainly  speaking  his  surprise  at  the  sight  of 
the  group  on  shore.  With  the  quick  intui- 
tion gained  by  years  of  training,  he  suspected 
a  part  of  the  truth,  and  suggested  in  a  low 
tone  to  his  companion  that  they  should  land 
and  look  into  the  matter.  The  suggestion  was 
unnecessary,  for  the  Panther  had  already 
turned  the  bow  of  the  craft  toward  the 
land. 

The  appearance  of  the  new-comers  was  a 
surprise  to  the  Antelope  and  Between-the- 
Bocks.  Had  the  former  suspected  that  any- 
thing of  the  kind  was  likely,  he  would  have 
made  sure  that  his  party  were  invisible  and 
that  no  signs  were  left  to  draw  the  attention 
of  the  Panther.  It  was  too  late  for  that,  how- 
ever, and  the  Wyandot  was  wise  in  putting  on 
the  best  face  possible  and  greeting  the  visitors 
as  though  they  were  welcome  friends. 

Agnes  Altman  went  further.  Springing 
lightly  from  the  rock,  she  ran  down  to  the 
water's  margin  and  met  the  canoe. 

"  Wa-on-mon,  how  do  you  do  ?"  she  asked, 
with  a  smile  and  the  offer  of  her  hand.  Drop- 


THE  PANTHER'S  DECISION.  243 

ping  his  paddle,  he  stepped  ashore,  and  then 
accepted  the  tiny  hand  that  was  offered  him, 
but  there  was  just  enough  hesitation  to  rob 
the  act  of  its  graciousness,  and  he  did  not 
speak.  He  bestowed  one  quick  glance  upon  the 
young  woman,  and  then  strode  on  to  meet  the 
two  Wy  an  dots. 

This  cleared  the  path  between  her  and  the 
missionary,  who,  stepping  from  the  canoe, 
passed  one  of  his  brawny  arms  around  the 
comely  shoulders,  and  implanted  an  affection- 
ate kiss  upon  the  willing  cheek  of  Agnes. 

"  I  ought  always  to  be  glad  to  see  you,  my 
child,"  he  said,  in  his  cheery  fashion,  "but 
this  meeting  causes  me  anxiety." 

"  And  I  fear  there  is  reason  for  it,  Mr.  Fin- 
ley,  for  you  need  not  be  told  that  I  am  here 
unwillingly." 

"  How  did  it  come  about  ?"  he  asked,  tak- 
ing her  hand,  and  leading  her  to  another 
rock  removed  at  least  fifty  feet  from  the 
Panther  and  the  Wyandot. 

She  told  him  the  story  of  the  past  twenty- 
four  hours,  doing  it  with  a  quick  completeness 
which  left  nothing  to  be  added.     He  listened 


244  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEES. 

attentively  without  interruption  until  she  was 
through. 

"  It  is  a  remarkable  complication,  a  strange 
series  of  events,  the  like  of  which  I  have 
never  known  before.  It  will  cause  your  friends 
great  anxiety,  for  your  failure  to  return  must 
mean  your  inability  to  do  so.  I  hope  their 
suspense  will  not  continue  long." 

"  I  am  bewildered  when  I  recall  what  has 
taken  place  in  so  short  a  time.  What  do  you 
suppose  George  has  done  ?" 

"  I  can  only  guess,  my  child ;  it  seems  to 
me  he  must  have  seen  that  he  was  powerless 
to  do  anything  for  you  without  help,  and  has 
made  haste  to  the  block-house  for  that  help." 

"  How  can  it  be  turned  to  account  ?" 

"  There  are  always  men  there  who  can  fol- 
low a  trail  with  the  skill  of  an  Indian.  They 
will  meet  with  little  difficulty  in  following  you 
to  this  spot." 

"  But  that  will  take  much  time." 

"Yes;  if  he  hastens  to  the  post  so  as  to 
leave  there  with  his  friends  at  daylight,  they 
have  hardly  reached  the  point  where  you 
were  captured  by  this  time.     But  he  will  be 


THE  PANTHER'S  DECISION".  245 

so  disturbed  by  your  loss  that  I  doubt  whether 
he  will  leave  the  vicinity  before  morning.  In 
that  case  they  can  not  be  here  much  before 
nightfall." 

"  You  speak,  Mr.  Finley,  as  though  there  is 
need  of  their  coming/'  said  Agnes,  in  alarm. 

"  I  do  not  know,  my  child,  whether  such 
need  exists." 

"But  what  of  the  Panther?  Is  he  an 
enemy  of  mine  ?" 

The  benevolent  face  took  on  a  troubled  ex- 
pression. 

"Wa-on-mon  causes  me  much  distress  of 
mind.  Many  times  I  have  been  hopeful  that 
he  was  meditating  seriously  of  the  change  of 
heart  that  must  come  to  him  before  his  future 
is  secure.  He  has  thought  a  great  deal  of  it, 
as  his  words  showed,  but  his  hatred  of  our 
race  is  so  fierce  that  nothing  except  divine 
grace  can  change  it." 

"  And  yet  he  is  a  friend  to  you." 

"  I  am  not  always  certain  of  that,  my  child," 
was  the  astonishing  reply  of  the  missionary ; 
"you  will  be  shocked  when  I  tell  you  that 
when  I  have  lain  down  to  sleep  in  his  wig- 


246  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEKS. 

warn,  as  well  as  when  lie  stood  watch  for  a  few 
hours  while  I  slept  in  the  woods,  he  has  spent 
the  time  in  debating  with  himself  whether  to 
slay  or  allow  me  to  slumber  on — and  yet  all 
this  is  true."^ 

Agnes  showed  in  her  looks  the  amazed  grief 
this  news  caused  her. 

"  And  yet/'  added  the  good  man,  with  a 
smile,  "  I  never  allowed  such  a  trifle  to  in- 
terfere with  my  rest.  God  has  protected  me 
thus  far,  and  whatever  may  be  His  will  in  the 
future  I  am  content,  for  He  doeth  all  things 
well." 

"  You  have  driven  away  the  hope  that  came 
with  the  sight  of  you  and  the  Panther,"  said 
the  captive,  deeply  depressed. 

"  I  have  no  wish  to  do  that,  for  I  won't 
deny  that  I  feel  hope  myself." 

"  The  Panther  was  cool,  and  almost  repulsed 
me  when  I  greeted  him." 

"  You  know  his  people  are  not  demonstra- 
tive in  their  nature.  It  was  a  good  deal  for 
him  to  take  your  hand  at  all.  If  I  am  not 
mistaken,  Agnes,  the  Antelope  has  shown 
great  admiration  for  you." 


THE  PANTHER'S  DECISION.  247 

The  cheek  of  the  maiden  flushed,  but  she 
replied  promptly : 

fi  It  is  true ;  he  came  to  our  home  last  au- 
tumn and  avowed  it  so  strongly  that  I  told 
him  it  could  do  him  no  good,  as  I  am  the 
promised  wife  of  another." 

"  That  was  right,  my  child ;  you  did  your 
duty,  and  what  since  then  ?" 

"  He  came  again  with  his  present  compan- 
ion, Between-the-Rocks." 

"  I  know  him  well,"  remarked  the  mis- 
sionary in  a  low  voice,  with  a  glance  at  the 
middle-aged  warrior ;  "  he  is  a  bad  man,  cun- 
ning, revengeful  and  treacherous.  We  must 
beware  of  him.     But  I  interrupted  you." 

"We  did  not  see  the  Antelope  again  for 
months.  Then  he  presented  himself  at  our 
house,  as  I  just  told  you,  with  Between-the- 
Rocks.  He  acted  so  sensibly  that  George  and 
I  believed  he  had  gotten  over  his  infatuation, 
but  Mr.  Kenton  told  us  it  was  not  so,  and 
warned  us  to  be  on  our  guard  against  him." 

"  Events  have  proven  that  Simon  was  right. 
Very  rarely  does  he  make  a  mistake  in  such 
matters.     I  can  see  from  the  manner  of  the 


248  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

Antelope,"  added  the  missionary,  with  a  fur- 
tive look  at  the  Panther  and  the  Wyandot, 
"  that  he  is  much  in  earnest.  They  are  talk- 
ing in  Wyandot,  but  from  a  word  or  two  that 
I  have  caught,  the  Antelope  is  pleading  for 
permission  to  take  you  to  his  home  with  him." 

"  And  what  says  the  Panther  ?"  eagerly 
asked  Agnes. 

"  He  says  very  little  and  speaks  so  low  that 
I  haven't  been  able  to  hear  a  word,  but  he  is 
listening  closely.'' 

"  Shall  I  not  go  to  him  and  add  my  prayer  ?" 
said  the  maiden,  in  a  tremor  of  agitation  and 
distress. 

The  missionary  shook  his  head. 

"  By  no  means ;  it  would  be  the  worst  thing 
you  could  do,  and  probably  would  cause  him 
to  decide  against  you." 

"  But  you — surely  you  can  say  something 
for  me." 

"  You  know  how  gladly  I  would  do  any- 
thing in  my  power,  but  I  may  safely  claim  to 
understand  the  chieftain  better  than  most 
people,  and  that  I  refrain  from  doing  as  you 
wish  is  because  I  know  it  is  for  your  good. 


THE  PANTHER'S  DECISION.  249 

Raise  your  heart  in  prayer,  my  child,  as  I 
have  done  repeatedly  since  joining  you." 

"  Oh,  how  often  I  have  done  that,  Mr.  Fin- 
ley  !  We  can  only  hope  and  wait  for  the  is- 
sue, whatever  it  may  be." 

Now  that  it  was  apparent  to  both  that  the 
all-important  question  was  under  discussion 
and  soon  to  be  decided,  the  missionary  and 
the  young  woman  could  feel  no  interest  in 
conversation,  but  turned  their  gaze  upon  the 
two  who  were  too  much  absorbed  in  each  other 
to  notice  the  attention  of  the  whites. 

Between-the-Rocks  had  not  changed  his 
position  since  lighting  his  pipe.  He  sat  puff- 
ing with  the  deliberation  of  one  who  fully  en- 
joyed the  nicotine  and  cared  for  nothing  else. 
But  the  black,  beady  eyes,  flitting  hither  and 
thither  and  never  at  rest,  did  not  lose  the 
slightest  feature  of  the  singular  scene. 

The  Panther,  without  giving  a  thought  to 
the  matter,  had  assumed  a  pose  that  was 
striking  in  its  picturesqueness.  When  he 
laid  down  the  paddle  of  his  canoe  he  picked 
up  his  rifle  and  carried  it  with  him.  Besting 
the  stock  on  the  ground  between  him  and  the 


250      IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

young  Wyandot,  he  folded  his  arms  across 
the  muzzle,  rested  his  chin  upon  them,  and 
glowered  unflinchingly  into  the  face  of  the 
handsome  young  warrior  while  he  grimly 
listened  to  his  pleadings.  He  supported  most 
of  his  weight  on  the  right  moccasin,  the  left 
leg  being  slightly  bent  at  the  knee.  The 
black  hair  dangling  about  the  shoulders  and 
cheeks,  the  Roman  nose,  the  high  cheek- 
bones, the  broad  mouth,  drawn  down  at  the 
corners,  the  habitual  scowl,  the  naked  chest, 
the  low  forehead,  the  eyes  as  bright  and 
gleaming  as  those  of  a  rattlesnake,  and  the 
weird  splashes  of  white,  red,  and  black  paint 
on  the  countenance,  with  the  moral  back- 
ground made  by  his  reputation  as  one  of  the 
most  terrific  fighters  of  his  race — these  were 
of  .that  overwhelming  force  that  not  for  a  mo- 
ment did  the  wild  thought  of  gainsaying  his 
decision  enter  the  brain  of  the  Antelope. 

The  latter  was  the  picture  of  grace,  as  he 
argued  his  own  cause.  Many  a  judge  would 
have  yielded  because  of  the  winsomeness  of 
the  pleader,  but  this  was  a  detriment  in  the 
eyes  of  the  iron  chieftain,  who  regarded  it  as 


THE  PANTHER'S  DECISION.  251 

evidence  of  effeminacy.  Then,  too,  the  Ante- 
lope was  under  suspicion  of  being  a  friend  of 
the  pale  faces,  and  that  told  heavily  against 
him. 

In  short,  no  sooner  had  the  handsome 
young  Wyandot  stated  his  case  than  the 
Panther  made  instant  decision  against  him. 
He  disliked  the  youth  to  that  degree,  how- 
ever, that  he  would  not  end  his  suspense  by 
letting  him  know  the  question  was  settled. 
He  encouraged  him  to  "  present  his  side/'  and 
the  Antelope,  believing  that  he  had  a  chance 
of  winning,  did  so  with  all  the  fervor,  earnest- 
ness, and  grace  at  his  command. 

But  the  end  had  to  come.  The  Wyandot 
finally  paused  and  looked  into  that  frightful 
countenance  for  the  verdict  that  to  him  was 
more  than  life  itself. 

"  Does  my  brother  love  the  Flower  of  the 
Woods?"  asked  the  chieftain,  raising  his  head 
from  the  support  on  which  it  had  been  rest- 
ing and  assuming  the  upright  posture. 

The  question  must  have  struck  the  Ante- 
lope as  somewhat  superfluous,  but  like  a  true 
lover,  he  was  ready  with  his  reply : 


252  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

"  So  much,  that  if  I  lose  the  Flower  I  shall 
never  look  up  again  and — " 

"  Then  you  shall  look  down  the  rest  of  your 
life!"  broke  in  the  Panther  in  a  wrathful 
voice,  and  with  a  fierceness  of  manner  that 
made  the  Wyandot  start  backward  and  trem- 
ble. "  That  red  man  who  would  consort  with 
a  pale  face  is  a  pale  face  himself.  He  is  a 
dog,  a  snake — he  is  not  fit  to  live." 

The  Shawanoe  seemed  on  the  point  of  leap- 
ing forward  and  striking  the  youth  to  the 
earth.  The  Antelope  recoiled  further  and 
stared  affrightedly  at  his  master,  as  if  on  the 
point  of  seeking  safety  in  flight.  He  was 
fleeter  of  foot  than  the  chieftain,  and  might 
save  himself  by  a  sudden  dash. 

But,  if  he  meditated  such  a  step,  it  was 
changed  by  the  action  of  the  Panther  him- 
self. Once  more  he  interlocked  his  forearms 
over  the  muzzle  of  his  rifle  and  rested  his 
chin  upon  them.  With  the  piercing  eyes  fixed 
upon  the  cowering  Antelope,  he  said  slowly, 
and  in  a  cavernous  voice : 

"  Let  the  Wyandot  go  back  to  his  people 
and  tell  them  that  Wa-on-mon  did  not  kill 


Q 


THE  PANTHER'S  DECISION.  253 

him  because  he  is  a  squaw.  Let  him  go 
quickly,  or  Wa-on-mon  may  forget  that  he  is 
a  squaw  and  think  of  him  only  as  a  dog,  and, 
thinking  of  him  as  a  dog,  sink  his  tomahawk 
in  his  brain.  Let  him  take  with  him  the 
other  squaw  and  dog,  Mocha- wen-qua ;  let 
him  go  quickly — go  !" 


254  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEES. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 


:I   KNOWED   IT!" 


THE  reader  will  recall  that  on  the  same 
forenoon  the  events  just  described  were 
taking  place,  Jethro  Juggens  and  George 
Ashbridge  held  an  earnest  consultation  on 
the  trail  leading  to  the  block-house,  and  de- 
cided that  the  younger  should  push  on  to  the 
frontier  post  in  quest  of  help,  with  which  to 
pursue  and  recover  Agnes  Altman  from  the 
Wyandots  who  had  carried  her  away.  He 
reached  this  purpose  because  he  saw  no  other 
way  of  accomplishing  what  he  had  in  mind. 

But  Jethro  could  not  agree  with  him.  It 
seemed  to  him  that  invaluable  time  would 
thus  be  lost.  As  he  viewed  matters,  the  un- 
explained absence  of  Simon  Kenton  could 
only  mean  one  thing,  which  was  that  he  had 
fallen  into  grave  danger. 

"  And  if  dat's  de  case,  Marse  George,  Jethro 


"I  KNOWED  IT!"  255 

Juggens  am  de  indiwidooal  that  is  to  help 
him  out." 

"  I  cannot  see  what  you  can  do  for  him/' 
was  the  response  of  Ashbridge. 

"  Ob  course  yo'  can't,  and  I  can't  neither 
till  I  larns  jes'  how  he  am  fixed ;  den  will  be 
de  time  for  me  to  set  things  hummin'." 

"  But  we  know  what  a  misfortune  has  be- 
fallen Agnes ;  there  is  no  doubt  that  she  is  in 
the  hands  of  enemies,  and  she,  therefore, 
should  receive  every  attention.  Kenton  is 
able  to  take  care  of  himself — at  least,  a  good 
deal  better  than  you  can  take  care  of 
him." 

"  Dar's  whar  yo're  powerful  mistook/'  was 
the  confident  comment  of  Jethro ;  "  yo'  know 
dat  folks  will  make  mistakes  at  times,  and  I 
s'pose  yo'll  obmit,  Marse  George,  dat  yo'  ob- 
clines  dat  way  now  and  den." 

"  Well,  do  as  you  please ;  I  have  no  heart 
to  talk  with  or  listen  to  you.  You  seem  to 
be  the  child  of  good  fortune,  and  there's  no 
use  of  my  wishing  it  for  you ;  but  when  you 
get  through  with  saving  Kenton  perhaps  you 
will  give  some  attention  to  Agnes." 


256  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEKS. 

"  Who  tole  yo'  'bout  dat  ?"  demanded  the 
astonished  African ;  "  dat's  de  bery  idee  dat  I 
hab  figured  out.  Marse  Kenton  am  a  good 
man,  a  bery  good  man,  and  I  want  him  to 
help. me  when  we  goes  for  Miss  Agnes;  dat's 
de  whole  plan  I  had  in  mind." 

To  George  Ashbridge  all  this  was  dismal 
comedy,  and  with  a  word  of  good-bye  he 
turned  on  his  heel  and  strode  rapidly  toward 
the  block-house.  Jethro  Juggens  kept  his 
place  until  the  other  had  passed  out  of  sight 
around  a  turn  in  the  trail. 

"  He  seems  to  be  cut  all  up  by  de  umbera- 
geous  way  tings  am  gwine.  Wal,  I  s'pose  it 
am  nat'ral,  and  I'm  sorry  for  him.  Let  me 
see :  de  fust  ting  I've  got  to  do  am  to  hunt  up 
Marse  Kenton,  and  ef  he's  in  trouble  help 
him  out." 

He  had  turned  about  and  was  walking 
thoughtfully  back  over  the  path  he  had  fol- 
lowed several  times  during  the  past  twenty- 
four  hours.  He  could  not  forget  that  he  was 
in  the  neighborhood  of  a  large  party  of  Shaw- 
anoes,  and,  whether  or  not  he  expected  to  be 
of  assistance  to  Simon  Kenton,  his  own  safety 


"I  KNOWED  IT!"  257 

demanded  that  he  should  proceed  with  the  ut- 
most caution. 

He  was  near  the  spot  where  he  had  brought 
down  the  deer,  when  he  was  startled  by  a 
threatening  growl.  Instantly  halting  with 
his  rifle  ready  for  emergency,  he  saw  the  ex- 
planation of  the  sound.  A  big  black  bear, 
lumbering  through  the  woods,  had  scented  the 
venison  and  was  making  a  feast  upon  it.  He 
had  detected  the  approach  of  the  negro  and 
raised  his  head  as  a  warning  for  him  to  keep 
off. 

"  Humph  !  I  s'pose  yo'  tinks  I'm  feared  ob 
yo',"  muttered  Jethro ;  "  if  I  hadn't  had  din- 
ner a  little  while  ago  I'd  plug  yo'  and  eat  yo'." 

The  temptation  was  strong  to  slay  the  huge 
creature,  and  under  almost  any  other  circum- 
stances the  African  would  have  done  so  with- 
out hesitation.  There  was  no  call,  however, 
to  shoot  the  animal,  beside  which  the  report 
of  the  gun  was  liable  to  attract  dangerous 
attention. 

"  Ef  yo'  knowed  anything  yo'd  tank  me  for 
sparin'  yo',"  added  Jethro  making  such  a  long 
circuit  around  bruin  and  his  meal  that  the 

17 


258  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEBS, 

brute  saw  there  was  no  danger  of  molestation. 
So  he  lowered  his  head  and  resumed  champing 
the  nourishing  food.  Keeping  an  eye  on  him 
to  guard  against  treachery,  the  African  grad- 
ually came  back  to  the  trail  and  moved  for- 
ward as  before. 

But  this  kind  of  work  could  accomplish 
nothing,  and  his  thoughts  were  busy.  It  was 
time  he  fixed  upon  a  line  of  action. 

His  conversation  with  Ashbridge  had  made 
known  to  Jethro  the  fact  that  the  Shawanoes 
who  had  pressed  them  so  hard  were  in  camp 
somewhere  in  the  neighborhood.  The  task 
of  the  dusky  youth  was  to  find  that  camp,  for 
the  suspicion  was  strong  upon  him  that 
Simon  Kenton  was  a  prisoner  there,  or  was 
killed. 

His  belief  was  that  the  ranger  was  held  a 
captive,  for,  as  has  been  intimated,  Jethro 
could  explain  in  no  other  way  the  long-con- 
tinued absence  of  the  ranger.  Had  he  been 
slain,  there  would  have  been  one  or  more  re- 
ports of  guns  to  tell  the  story. 

Obtuse  as  the  servant  was  in  many  respects, 
he  was  not  without  a  vivid  idea  of  the  deli- 


"I  KNOWED  IT!"  259 

cacy  and  danger  of  the  task  before  him — that 
of  locating  Kenton.  That  done,  it  would  be 
time  enough  to  decide  upon  the  next  step. 

The  ranger  had  warned  him  of  the  peculiar 
peril  in  which  he  stood  from  the  Indians, 
They  execrated  him  more  than  any  white 
man,  and  would  wreak  their  fearful  hate  upon 
him  if  he  ever  fell  into  their  power.  The 
Panther  especially  abhorred  the  negro,  and 
would  run  much  personal  risk  for  the  sake  of 
repaying  the  indignities  he  had  suffered  at  his 
hands.  He  advised  Jethro  to  use  vigilance  at 
all  times  and  to  go  upon  no  excursions  which 
took  him  into  special  danger. 

While  all  this  was  recalled  to  the  youth 
when  threading  his  course  along  the  trail,  it 
did  not  lessen  his  resolution  to  help  the  one 
that  had  proven  himself  a  brave  man  and  a 
true  friend  to  him.  Jethro  was  grateful  to 
Kenton,  as  he  was  to  all  who  treated  him 
kindly,  and  'never  hesitated  to  go  to  the  ut- 
most length  to  show  that  gratitude. 

"  'Sides,"  he  added,  with  a  burst  of  self- 
confidence,  which  omened  ill  for  success, 
"Marse  Kenton  oughter  know  by  dis  time 


260  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEKS. 

dat  I'm  able  to  take  keer  ob  myself;  I've 
proved  that." 

Jethro  did  not  know,  however,  in  what  direc- 
tion to  turn  to  look  for  the  Shawanoes.  He 
might  wander  aimlessly  about  the  woods  for 
days  without  coming  upon  them.  He  must 
secure  some  point  of  observation. 

Nothing  was  more  certain  than  that  the  red 
men  when  grouped  together  had  started  a 
camp  fire,  whose  smoke  would  give  the  youth 
the  sign  for  which  he  was  looking.  This 
could  be  readily  observed  from  some  high 
elevation  or  the  top  of  a  towering  tree,  and, 
inasmuch  as  he  was  continually  surrounded 
by  trees,  it  may  be  said  that  the  means  was  at 
his  command  from  the  first. 

Fully  impressed  with  the  importance  of  the 
business  on  which  he  was  engaged,  Jethro 
spent  some  time  in  hunting,  at  the  same  time 
looking  for  a  section  where  the  ground  was 
more  elevated.  There  was  little  to  be  noted 
in  this  respect,  and  after  scrutinizing  a  tall 
hickory,  an  ash,  and  several  other  varieties, 
he  finally  fixed  upon  a  giant  oak,  as  the  one 
most  likely  to  furnish  him  the  perch  he  sought. 


"I  KNOWED  IT!"  261 

A  puzzling  question  confronted  him  from 
the  first  as  to  what  he  should  do  with  his  rifle. 
He  had  no  ready  means  of  fastening  it  over 
and  behind  his  shoulders  as  hunters  frequently 
did  in  swimming  streams  or  upon  occasions 
when  they  required  the  full  use  of  their  arms. 
He  might  have  secured  it  by  putting  forth 
considerable  effort,  but  it  would  have  handi- 
capped him  not  a  little,  and  was  liable  to 
catch  among  the  limbs  as  he  climbed  upward. 

Now  none  knew  better  than  Jethro  Jug- 
gens  that  one  of  the  first  laws  of  the  rangers 
was  never  to  carry  an  unloaded  gun,  and  an- 
other, equally  important,  was  always  to  keep 
that  gun  in  hand  or  within  instant  reach.  And 
yet,  recalling  all  this,  he  was  of  the  opinion 
that  the  best  thing  he  could  do  was  to  leave 
his  weapon  on  the  ground  until  he  completed 
his  observation. 

Peering  carefully  in  all  directions  in  turn, 
he  was  able  to  catch  no  sign  of  Indian  or 
wild  animal,  nor  could  he  believe  that  any 
were  in  the  immediate  neighborhood.  The 
main  argument  with .  Jethro,  however,  was 
that,  if  discovered  by  any  prowling  Shawa- 


262  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

noe,  his  rifle  would  be  of  no  use  to  him,  for 
what  more  helpless  situation  can  be  conceived 
than  that  of  being  caught  "  up  a  tree." 

"  Ef  dar  ain't  no  use  ob  takin'  de  gun  wid 
me,  den  what's  de  use  ob  takin'  it  'long  ?"  was 
the  question  which,  it  may  be  said,  carried  its 
own  answer. 

Still,  it  was  with  a  thrill  of  misgiving  that 
he  stepped  to  a  dense  bush  near  at  hand  and 
carefully  hid  it  where  it  would  attract  the  notice 
of  no  one  in  passing;  but,  having  decided  that 
it  was  the  best  thing  to  do,  he  lost  no  more 
time  in  considering  the  question. 

The  oak  was  three  or  four  feet  in  diameter 
and  of  the  species  whose  limbs  grew  so  near 
the  ground  that,  by  a  smart  leap,  Jethro  was 
able  to  reach  them  and  draw  himself  upward. 
He  was  pleased,  too,  to  note  that  the  branches 
above  were  plentifully  furnished  with  leaves, 
which  were  likely  to  have  their  use  in  case  of 
emergency. 

Once  among  the  limbs,  and  Jethro  found  his 
task  an  easy  one.  His  great  power  and  ex- 
perience from  early  boyhood  in  climbing 
stood  him  in  good  stead,  and  he  went  nimbly 


"I  KNOWED  IT!"  263 

aloft  until  so  near  the  top  that  he  could  as- 
cend no  further. 

He  could  not  have  made  a  better  selection 
of  a  tree  for  his  purpose.  He  had  climbed  so 
high  that  by  parting  the  branches  in  front  of 
his  face  his  view  was  extensive  in  every  direc- 
tion, and,  within  the  same  minute  that  he  be- 
gan his  scrutiny  of  the  sky,  he  discovered 
that  which  he  sought. 

Off  to  the  northwest  and  hardly  an  eighth 
of  a  mile  distant,  a  column  of  smoke  was  fil- 
tering through  the  tree  tops,  and  could  be 
traced  for  a  long  distance  against  the  clear  sky 
before  it  was  dissipated. 

"  Dat's  whar  de  Shawanoes  am !"  was  the 
truthful  decision  of  Jethro  the  moment  his 
eyes  caught  the  signal ;  "  dat's  whar  de 
heathen  am,  dat  is,"  he  added  as  a  saving 
clause,  "  ef  dey  ain't  somewhar  else." 

The  heavens  were  scrutinized  in  all  other 
directions,  but  nothing  of  a  similar  nature 
could  be  seen.  He  was  sure  his  first  theory 
was  the  correct  one. 

He  felt  a  certain  uneasiness  over  the  fact 
that  he  was  without  his  rifle.     He  had  done 


264      IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

that  which  he  had  been  warned  against  doing, 
and  which  he  never  had  done  before.  It  was 
this  sensation  of  being  in  personal  danger, 
though  there  was  no  real  evidence  of  it,  that 
caused  him  to  use  extra  precaution  in  de- 
scending the  tree. 

He  was  coming  down  the  oak  with  the 
same  caution  that  he  had  climbed  it,  when  he 
received  a  shock  that  almost  caused  him  to 
lose  his  balance  and  fall  to  the  ground.  He 
heard  voices  beneath  the  tree,  and  a  moment's 
listening  left  no  doubt  that  they  were  Shawa- 
noes. 

"  Dey  hab  found  my  gun  and  am  gwine  to 
shoot  me  !"  was  the  thought  that  held  him  ter- 
rified and  motionless  for  a  few  seconds.  He 
expected  a  hail  in  broken  English,  but  as  the 
minutes  passed  without  anything  of  the  kind 
taking  place,  he  gathered  sufficient  courage  to 
move  stealthily  a  few  feet  lower,  until  he  was 
able,  through  the  intervening  leaves,  to  catch 
the  outlines  of  three  warriors,  standing  di- 
rectly below  him,  and  talking  in  their  gruff, 
sententious  fashion.  He  could  even  catch 
some  of  the  expressions  uttered,  but,  as  they 


"I  KNOWED  IT!"  265 

were  in  an  unknown  tongue,  they  brought  no 
enlightenment. 

At  first  Jethro  gave  himself  up  as  lost ;  but 
as  the  minutes  passed  without  their  looking 
upward,  he  began  to  take  hope,  especially  as 
he  saw  that  none  of  them  had  his  gun.  It 
might  be,  after  all,  that  they  had  stepped  un- 
der the  oak  by  accident  and  were  unaware  of 
the  prize  within  their  reach. 

Such  proved  to  be  the  fact,  for  after  a  brief 
while  the  three  moved  off  to  the  northwest,  in 
the  direction  of  the  Shawanoe  camp. 

"  Dat's  'bout  de  most  narrowest  'scape  dat 
dis  chile  eber  had,"  muttered  the  youth,  with 
a  shudder  of  relief.  "Dat  teaches  me  dat 
whereber  I  goes  after  dis,  I  takes  my  gun  wid 
me  for  a  fact." 

It  is  hard  to  conceive  how  the  possession  of 
his  rifle  would  have  materially  helped  matters, 
since  in  the  end  he  would  have  been  at  the 
mercy  of  his  enemies,  but  Jethro  never  quite 
fully  forgave  himself  for  what  he  was  con- 
vinced was  an  unpardonable  oversight. 

Crouching  on  the  uppermost  limb,  he  peered 
around  among  the  trees  in  search  of  the  hos- 


266  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

tiles  who  were  there  but  a  short  time  before. 
They  had  vanished,  and,  loosing  his  hold,  he 
dropped  to  the  ground,  ran  to  the  bush,  and 
recovered  his  invaluable  weapon. 

"  Dar !  Let  'em  come  now  and  de  heathen 
will  find  me  ready  !" 

Fortunately  for  the  fellow  they  did  not 
come. 

In  spite  of  his  great  scare  he  had  succeeded 
in  what  he  attempted ;  he  had  located  the 
Shawanoe  encampment,  and  he  now  began 
picking  his  way  through  the  woods  toward 
it,  more  alive  than  ever  to  the  perilous  nature 
of  the  undertaking. 

If  he  made  the  slightest  slip,  and  his  pres- 
ence became  known  or  was  suspected  by  a 
single  one  of  the  Indians,  nothing  could  save 
him.  He  was  so  impressed  by  this  truth  that 
he  called  into  play  a  caution  and  skill  that  he 
seldom  displayed  while  in  the  woods. 

Somehow  or  other  he  formed  the  impres- 
sion that  it  was  less  dangerous  to  approach 
the  camp  from  the  opposite  side.  When, 
therefore,  he  was  quite  near  it  he  began  a 
guarded  flank  movement,  which  occupied  con- 


"I  KNOWED  IT!"  267 

siderable  time  and  involved  no  little  danger. 
He  had  fixed  its  location  so  clearly  in  his 
mind  that  he  had  no  fear  of  going  astray, 
added  to  which  were  sounds  that  came  to  him 
from  the  point  and  served  as  a  guide. 

"  De  heathen  hab  been  in  de  cavern  and 
larned  dat  de  folks  ain't  dar,"  thought  Jethro, 
adding,  with  some  shrewdness,  "dey  hab 
larned,  too,  dat  dey  left  in  de  night  time  and 
hab  had  plenty  ob  chances  to  got  to  de  block- 
house afore  sunup,  so  dey  ain't  lookin'  for 
dem." 

The  increasing  light  and  open  spaces  in  his 
front  revealed  to  the  youth  that  the  Shawa- 
noes,  instead  of  camping  in  the  open  woods, 
had  halted  and  kindled  their  fire  in  a  natural 
clearing  of  considerable  size.  Some  of  them 
were  likely  to  be  moving  about  in  the  imme- 
diate vicinity,  and  the  incident  of  a  brief 
while  before  proved  they  were  liable  to  wan- 
der some  distance  from  headquarters. 

Thus  it  was  that  he  approached  the  open- 
ing foot  by  foot,  and,  as  he  drew  nearer,  almost 
inch  by  inch,  continually  pausing,  glancing 
furtively  in  every  direction,  listening,  and  at- 


268  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

tentively  examining  his  weapon,  to  make  sure 
it  was  ready  at  an  instant's  call. 

At  last  he  gained  a  position  from  which  he 
secured  a  view  of  the  Shawanoe  camp.  Cast- 
ing one  sweeping  look  over  the  strange  scene 
before  him,  he  exclaimed,  under  his  breath  : 

"Iknowedit!" 

The  sight  which  held  him  transfixed  was 
the  figure  of  Simon  Kenton  bound  to  a  tree,  a 
helpless  prisoner  among  the  fierce  red  men 
who  were  making  ready  to  take  ample  ven- 
geance upon  him  for  the  many  blows  he  had 
struck  them  in  the  past. 


A  DISTINGUISHED  PEISONEE.  269 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

A   DISTINGUISHED    PRISONER. 

THE  remark  has  been  made  that  it  is  the 
unexpected  that  always  happens.  In 
the  course  of  Simon  Kenton's  long  and  ad- 
venturous career  he  was  compelled  to  run  the 
gauntlet  eight  times,  and  was  bound  three 
times  to  the  stake,  with  no  prospect  of  rescue 
from  one  of  the  most  fearful  of  deaths.  In 
recalling  the  events  of  his  life,  when  he  was 
close  upon  fourscore,  he  declared  that  one  of 
the  most  singular  of  them  all  was  his  capture 
by  Red  Bird's  band  of  Shawanoes  at  the  time 
the  ranger  set  out  to  help  young  George  Ash- 
bridge  recover  Agnes  Altman,  his  betrothed. 

The  reader  will  not  forget  that  one  object 
Kenton  had  in  view  was  to  free  himself  of  the 
company  of  the  youth  without  awaking  his 
suspicion  as  to  the  real  cause.  The  circum- 
stances were  so  peculiar  that  he  feared  to  have 


270  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

Ashbridge  with  him  while  pursuing  the  Wyan- 
dot lover,  who  was  seeking  to  transplant  the 
Flower  of  the  Woods  to  his  own  tepee  or  wig- 
wam. 

Kenton  impressed  upon  his  young  friend 
the  possibility  that  he  might  not  be  able  to 
rejoin  him  after  reconnoitering  the  Shawanoe 
camp ;  and,  leaving  him  with  that  impression, 
secretly  decided  that  he  would  not  return  to 
him.  He  did  not  do  so,  one  important  reason 
being  that  he  was  deprived  of  the  power. 

Had  Kenton  followed  the  simple  plan  of 
hunting  for  the  trail  of  the  Antelope  and  Be- 
tween -the-Rocks,  and  pressing  their  pursuit 
with  the  unflinching  vigor  of  which  he  was 
capable,  all  probably  would  have  gone  well, 
and  he  would  have  been  saved  the  frightful 
doom  that  for  a  time  impended  over  him. 

When,  in  the  darkness  of  night,  he  gained 
a  position  from  which  he  had  a  full  view  of 
the  Shawanoe  camp,  he  spent  a  long  time  in 
watching  it.  He  could  do  nothing  in  the  way 
of  following  the  trail  of  the  Wyandots  until 
he  had  the  daylight  to  assist  him,  and  there 
was  a  fascination  in  looking  upon  the  picture 


A  DISTINGUISHED  PRISONER.  271 

before  him  which  he  had  felt  many  times  in 
his  experience. 

By  actual  count  there  were  eighteen  war- 
riors, including  Red  Bird,  the  chieftain.  The 
clearing  was  less  than  a  half-acre  in  extent, 
almost  level,  covered  with  a  luxuriant  growth 
of  rich,  succulent  grass,  and  with  three  or  four 
stunted  trees  scattered  about.  Around  the 
base  of  the  one  nearest  the  middle  of  the  open- 
ing a  large  fire  had  been  started,  and  was  kept 
burning  so  brightly  that  every  figure  was  in 
as  plain  view  as  if  the  sun  were  shining.  In- 
deed, the  eye  could  detect  a  moving  object  in 
any  portion  of  the  opening. 

Three  of  the  warriors  were  occupied  in 
cooking  some  game  that  had  been  brought  in  by 
others  before  Kenton  approached  the  spot. 
This  was  done  by  holding  the  pieces  of  meat 
on  the  ends  of  long  sticks  over  the  flames. 
Now  and  then  the  fire  burned  off  the  supports, 
letting  the  food  drop.  On  such  occasions  the 
cook  showed  a  dexterity  in  pitchforking  the 
meat  out  of  the  coals  by  means  of  the 
fragment  of  wood  left  in  his  hand.  The  fact 
that  the   food  was  pretty  well  covered  with 


272  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEKS. 

ashes,  mixed  with  dirt  was  a  matter  of  no  ac- 
count to  those  who  dined,  and  who  ate  their 
meats  so  rare  that  it  is  only  flattery  to  say  it  was 
cooked  at  all. 

Red  Bird,  the  chieftain,  was  lolling  on  the 
ground  some  distance  from  the  fire  and  smok- 
ing his  pipe.  Near  him  were  five  others, 
similarly  engaged.  Now  and  then  they  ex- 
changed a  word,  but  whatever  the  theme,  it 
seemed  to  possess  no  special  interest  to  them. 

The  rest  of  the  Shawanoes  varied  their 
actions.  Sometimes  they  sat  down  and 
smoked,  then  a  number  would  stretch  at  full 
length,  or  wander  off  into  the  surrounding 
woods.  The  last  habit  should  have  served  as 
a  warning  to  Kenton,  for  if  any  of  the  war- 
riors happened  to  head  toward  him,  he  would 
have  been  placed  in  a  critical  situation. 

But  the  ranger  was  thinking  over  the  rather 
curious  question  whether  these  Shawanoes 
formed  a  part  or  all  of  the  band  that  had 
pressed  his  friends  so  sorely.  It  was  not  so 
very  long  since  they  attempted  to  burn  out 
the  fugitives,  and  the  presence  of  so  many  by 
the  fire  in  the  clearing  indicated  that  in  some 


A  DISTINGUISHED  PRISONER.  273 

way  they  had  learned  of  the  escape  of  Ash- 
bridge  and  Agnes. 

None  of  the  bodies  of  those  that  had  fallen 
by  the  rifles  of  the  three  were  in  sight.  It 
was  the  custom  of  the  members  of  all  the 
tribes  to  carry  home  those  that  had  fallen  in 
battle,  so  as  to  give  them  suitable  burial.  It 
would  seem,  therefore,  that  this  dismal  duty 
had  been  assigned  to  another  party,  and  that 
Red  Bird  and  his  able  warriors  were  linger- 
ing in  the  neigborhood  for  some  distinct  pur- 
pose. 

Kenton  knew,  from  what  he  had  learned 
very  recently,  that  a  formidable  and  crushing 
campaign  against  the  combined  Indian  tribes 
of  the  West  was  in  contemplation  by  Presi- 
dent Washington.  In  all  probability  "  Mad 
Anthony  "  Wayne  would  soon  appear  on  the 
frontier  with  a  force  that  would  scatter  any 
confederation  of  red  men,  and  bring  the 
longed-for  peace  to  the  settlements. 

Such  being  the  probabilities,  the  Indians 
themselves  must  be  aware  of  what  was  in  con- 
templation. Red  Bird,  the  chieftain,  prob- 
ably knew  as  much  as  any  one ;  and,  some- 

18 


274  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEES. 

how  or  other,  Kenton  suspected  he  was  in  the 
neighborhood  for  the  purpose  of  meeting  his 
superior,  the  Panther. 

"Him  and  me  hain't  run  afoul  of  each 
other  since  that  qu'ar  rumpus  we  had  last 
summer,  long  the  Ohio.  It  looked  like  a 
powerful  foolish  thing  when  1  let  him  go; 
but  it's  powerfuller  qu'ar  that  I  never  have 
felt  sorry  for  it  since,  though  the  Panther  is 
just  as  ugly  agin  the  settlements  *as  ever,  and 
when  him  and  me  meets  it  will  be  a  fight  to 
the  end.  I  won't  spare  him  agin,  and  it  won't 
be  Injin  natur'  for  him  to  let  up  on  me  if  he 
ever  gits  me  down." 

Small  parties  of  Shawanoes,  generally  in 
two,  and  threes,  kept  coming  and  going,  and 
Kenton  decided,  after  studying  over  the  mat- 
ter, that  there  was  a  second  party,  not  far 
away,  with  whom  Red  Bird  was  holding  com- 
munication. 

Thus  the  night  gradually  wore  away  until 
morning  was  not  far  off.  The  ranger,  noting 
the  lapse  of  time,  was  meditating  leaving  the 
spot,  when  he  saw  a  warrior  emerging  from  the 
wood,  on  the  other  side  of  the  clearing,  and 


A  DISTINGUISHED  PKISONEK.  275 

approach  Red  Bird.  Despite  the  effort  the 
messenger  made  to  restrain  his  excitement, 
Kenton  noticed  that  he  was  much  agitated. 
He  leaned  over  and  uttered  a  few  words  to  the 
chief,  who,  stoical  as  he  generally  was,  started, 
rose  to  the  sitting  position  and  said  something 
in  a  quick  undertone. 

Then  the  warrior  who  had  brought  the  dis- 
turbing message  walked  away  in  the  woods, 
entering  at  the  same  point  where  he  had  ap- 
peared a  few  minutes  before.  In  a  short 
while,  too,  others  did  the  same. 

Strange  that  Kenton,  who  noted  these  things, 
never  suspected  the  possibility  of  their  having 
reference  to  him. 

After  the  three  had  departed,  a  strange 
hush  seemed  to  fall  upon  the  Shawanoes 
grouped  around  the  camp  fire.  Those  who 
engaged  in  boiling  their  food  had  finished  their 
work  long  before.  Such  as  chose  had  eaten, 
and  the  cooks  lolled  on  the  ground  with  the 
rest. 

All  at  once,  it  seemed  to  Kenton  that  a  tree 
had  fallen  upon  him.  A  crushing  blow  de- 
scended upon  his  head  with  such  vicious  force 


276  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEKS. 

that  he  sank  to  the  ground  stunned,  bewil- 
dered, and  for  a  brief  while  senseless.     He  ral- 
lied,   however,    with    astonishing    quickness, 
only  to  find  he  had  reaped  the  reward  of  his  s 
own  foolhardiness. 

One  of  the  warriors  had  detected  his  pres- 
ence, and  appearing  at  the  opposite  side  of 
the  clearing,  gave  the  startling  news  to  Red 
Bird.  He  directed  three  of  his  best  men  to 
effect  the  capture  of  the  interloper.  They 
stole  upon  the  ranger  from  behind  with  a  still- 
ness that  prevented  his  discovering  their  ap- 
proach. Since  the  capture,  not  the  death,  of 
the  pioneer  was  ordered,  one  of  the  Shawanoes 
felled  him  with  a  blow  from  the  handle  of  his 
towahawk.  The  next  instant  the  rifle  was 
snatched  from  the  ranger's  nerveless  grasp, 
and  the  hunting-knife  jerked  from  its  resting 
place  over  the  left  breast.  Then,  with  some 
of  the  fringes  of  Kenton's  own  hunting-shirt, 
his  wrists  were  bound  as  securely  as  if  with 
bands  of  steel. 

By  this  time  his  senses  began  returning, 
and  when  his  captors  attempted  to  lift  him  to 
his  feet  he  was  able  to  give  some  help.     He 


A  DISTINGUISHED  PKISONEK.  277 

was  still  bewildered  and  dizzy,  and  staggered 
like  a  drunken  man  while  walking  between 
the  warriors  toward  the  chieftain. 

Red  Bird  and  all  the  rest  of  the  Shawanoes 
bounded  to  their  feet  on  the  appearance  of 
the  captive.  When  they  recognized  him  as 
the  foremost  scout  of  his  time,  muttered  ex- 
clamations of  delight  went  up  from  nearly 
every  one  that  gathered  about  the  prisoner. 

With  a  tremendous  effort  of  his  will  Ken- 
ton conquered  the  feeling  of  faintness  and  diz- 
ziness, and  looking  straight  into  the  face  of 
the  chieftain,  whose  daubs  of  paint  could 
not  hide  his  exultation,  he  said  in  the  Shawa- 
noe  tongue  : 

"  Well,  Red  Bird,  Simon  Kenton  is  your 
prisoner." 

"  The  dog  of  a  pale  face  whines  at  the  feet 
of  the  Shawanoe." 

"Not  a  bit  of  it !"  was  the  sturdy  reply  ; 
"  if  you  call  me  a  fool  for  letting  those  knaves 
of  yours  get  me  by  the  heels,  why,  I'll  agree 
with  you ;  but  Simon  Kenton  don't  beg  of  any 
man,  white  or  red,  any  more  than  the  Panther 
did  when  I  had  him  down  and  let  him  go." 


278  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEBS. 

The  ranger  thought  it  good  policy  to  re- 
mind Red  Bird  of  that  memorable  incident  in 
the  life  of  his  superior,  though  it  was  hardly 
to  be  supposed  that  the  Panther  was  forward 
in  proclaiming  it.  The  response  of  Red  Bird 
sounded  as  though  he  now  heard  it  for  the 
first  time  and  gave  it  no  credence. 

"The  dog  of  a  white  man  speaks  with  a 
forked  tongue  I"  he  said,  angrily.  "  No  pale 
face  ever  held  the  mighty  Wa-on-mon  at  his 
mercy." 

"  You  can  have  it  your  own  way,  Red  Bird, 
but  the  next  time  you  see  the  Panther,  ask 
him  of  what  I've  said ;  then  you'll  find  that 
it's  Red  Bird,  and  not  Simon  Kenton,  that 
speaks  with  the  double  tongue." 

"  The  white  man  is  a  dog ;  he  fights  squaws 
and  pappooses." 

"  And  warriors,  too,  when  he  can  find  'em." 

"The  pale  faces  shall  be  driven  into  the 
deep  water ;  the  warriors  are  gathering  like 
the  leaves  on  the  trees ;  it  is  the  will  of  the 
Great  Spirit." 

It  was  the  same  old  story  that  Kenton  had 
heard  times  without  number.   When  the  Pan- 


A  DISTINGUISHED  PRISONER.  279 

ther  himself  uttered  the  boast  the  preceding 
summer  the  ranger  reminded  him  that  the 
repetition  was  wearisome.  And  yet,  when  the 
preceding  events  in  the  history  of  the  frontier 
are  recalled,  the  hope  of  the  red  men  was  only 
natural. 

"When  are  you  going  to  begin  driving ?" 
asked  the  pioneer,  who  felt  sufficient  hope  of 
escape  to  seek  to  sound  the  chieftain. 

"When  the  warriors  can  come  together. 
They  have  dug  up  the  hatchet  and  have  taken 
the  warpath.  The  Great  Father  of  the  pale 
face  dogs  will  send  his  army  into  the  woods. 
He  is  a  fool  and  thinks  he  can  conquer  the 
red  men,  but  the  army  shall  never  go  back 
again ;  they  shall  turn  pale  with  fright  and 
and  flee  as  did  St.  Clair,  or  shall  die  the  death 
of  Crawford." 

There  it  was !  By  some  subtle  telegraphy 
that  cannot  be  explained,  the  warriors  in  the 
western  wilderness  had  learned  of  the  expe- 
dition of  General  Wayne  weeks  before  it  en- 
tered their  country. 

"  Wal,"  coolly  remarked  Kenton,  "  fighting 
seems  to  be  the  nature  of  your  people  ever 


280      IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

since  I  can  remember,  and  I  know  your  var- 
mints were  at  it  long  afore  that;  but  you 
haven't  been  able  to  keep  the  white  people 
off  your  hunting-grounds,  and  you  never  will. 
You  may  drive  them  back  for  a  time,  but 
they'll  come  agin  till  there  ain't  any  of  you 
left." 

"  The  dogs  of  the  pale  faces  shall  come  no 
further !"  exclaimed  Red  Bird  with  an  inde- 
scribable fierceness.  "The  children  of  the 
Great  Spirit  fought  against  each  other  and 
were  therefore  weak,  but  now  they  will  fight 
with  each  other  against  the  white  men  and 
drive  them  all  into  the  sea." 

"  I  have  heerd  that  boast  afore,  Shawanoe, 
and  I  know  its  value.  I  don't  begrudge  it  to 
you  if  it  does  you  any  good.  I've  never  seed 
the  gineral  that  they  call  'Mad  Anthony 
Wayne,'  but  he  fit  in  the  Revolution  with 
Gineral  Washington,  and  helped  a  big  lot  in 
driving  the  red  coats  back  across  the  sea.  St. 
Clair  done  the  same,  but  not  like  '  Mad  An- 
thony' ;  and,  Red  Bird,  if  you  want  my  'pin- 
ion, it  is  that  when  he  gits  through  with  you 
and  the  rest  of  the  varmints  you  won't  know 


A  DISTINGUISHED  PEISONER.  281 

whether  you're  a  Shawanoe  or  the  ridge-pole 
of  a  wigwam." 

The  chieftain  hardly  caught  the  meaning 
of  the  ranger's  vigorous  language,  though  he 
saw  that  his  prisoner  was  following  the  same 
line  with  himself — that  is,  boasting  to  as  full 
an  extent  as  he  knew  how.  No  captive  ever 
secures  the  good-will  and  indulgence  of  an 
American  Indian  by  cringing  or  begging  for 
it.  Kenton  not  only  understood  the  nature 
of  these  people  in  this  respect,  but  he  was  too 
brave  a  man  to  ask  for  mercy,  even  where 
there  was  a  prospect  of  gaining  it. 

"  Is  the  dog  of  a  white  man  afraid  to  die  ?" 
asked  the  chieftain,  lowering  his  voice,  and 
looking  in  the  face  of  his  prisoner  with  sig- 
nificant fixedness. 

"  When  Red  Bird  sees  the  white  clasp  his 
hands  and  bend  his  knees  and  cry,  then  he 
will  know  he  is  afraid.  Shawanoe,  it  has  been 
my  fortune  to  start  a  number  of  your  young 
men  on  the  road  to  their  happy  hunting- 
grounds — " 

"  But  the  dog  of  a  pale  face  shall  harm  no 
more  of  the  warriors  of  Red  Bird,"  broke  in 


2  82  m  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEKS. 

the  chieftain,  with  his  old  savagery  of  man- 
ner. 

"  I  s'pose  not,  and  that's  my  grief  now.  I 
had  hope  that  I  might  do  a  little  more  of  it 
before  my  last  sickness  overtook  me.  Shawa- 
noe,  if  you  will  tell  your  warrior  to  hand  me 
back  my  knife,  I  will  stand  here  and  fight 
you  to  the  death." 

This  proposal  caused  a  sensation  among 
the  red  men,  including  their  chieftain.  They 
knew  Kenton  as  the  bravest  and  most  skilful 
of  all  the  white  men  that  roamed  the  woods, 
and  it  is  not  impossible  that  some  of  them 
had  heard  of  his  encounter  with  the  Panther, 
when  he  held  him  at  his  mercy  and  yet  spared 
him.  At  any  rate,  there  was  none  there  who 
dared  meet  him  in  mortal  fray. 

It  may  be  said  that  the  proposition  of  the 
captive  was  without  precedent.  The  chieftain 
certainly  would  have  been  foolish,  after  secur- 
ing the  formidable  foe  of  the  red  men,  to  give 
him  the  opportunity  to  inflict  more  injury 
upon  them,  when  in  no  event  could  any  pos- 
sible good  accrue  to  Red  Bird. 

"  The  snake  that  crawls  in  the  grass  shall 


A  DISTINGUISHED  PRISONER.  283 

be  crushed  by  the  heel  of  the  hunter,  and  the 
dog  of  the  white  man  that  slays  the  pappoose 
and  the  squaw  is  not  worthy  to  die  the  death 
of  a  warrior." 

This  untruthful  slur  upon  the  courage  of 
the  prisoner  was  meant  to  rouse  him  to  fury. 
It  was  a  favorite  method  among  the  American 
Indians  and  often  accomplished  its  purpose, 
but  it  failed  in  the  case  of  Kenton.  He  was 
equally  pointed  in  his  reply,  which  was  made 
without  any  excitement  of  manner. 

"  Red  Bird  speaks  lies  when  he  opens  his 
mouth.  The  Great  Spirit  made  him  so,  and 
he  cannot  help  it ;  and  if  he  met  the  white 
alone  in  the  woods  he  would  beg  for  mercy ; 
but  when  he  has  his  warriors  around  him, 
then  he  is  brave,  and  can  utter  lies." 

"  The  chieftain  felt  that  this  duel  of  words, 
in '  which  he  was  getting  the  worst  of  it, 
should  end.  He  signaled  to  a  number  of 
his  warriors  standing  around.  As  if  ex- 
pecting and  impatient  for  the  word,  they 
seized  the  defiant  prisoner  and  hurried  to  one 
of  the  stunted  trees  standing  near  the  border 
of  the  opening.     There  the  unresisting  ran- 


284  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEES. 

ger  was  bound  so  securely  that  lie  could  hardly 
move. 

"I've  been  in  several  scrapes  like  this 
afore,"  he  coolly  reflected,  "  and  I  reckon  I've 
larned  that  it  means  the  varmints  intend  to 
burn  Simon  Kenton  at  the  stake." 

Beyond  a  question  he  was  right  in  his  sur- 
mise. 


A  MARVELLOUS  EXPLOIT.  285 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

A   MARVELLOUS    EXPLOIT. 

THE  American  race  is  proverbial  for  its 
delight  in  the  torture  of  its  prisoners. 
Like  other  savage  peoples  (not  omitting  civil- 
ized ones),  it  has  carried  this  art  to  a  refine- 
ment that  seems  to  leave  nothing  possible  of 
attainment  in  that  direction. 

The  Shawanoe  who  stole  up  behind  the  un- 
suspecting Simon  Kenton  could  have  killed 
him  with  the  same  ease  that  one  of  their  num- 
ber struck  him  senseless  to  the  earth.  Red 
Bird,  with  equal  facility  and  in  perfect  safety, 
could  have  slain  him  as  he  stood ;  but  either 
one  of  these  finalities  would  have  robbed  the 
red  men  of  the  pleasure  of  seeing  a  brave  man 
suffer. 

Had  the  scene  been  one  of  the  Indian 
towns,  doubtless  Kenton  would  have  been 
compelled  to  run  the  gantlet.     He  had  gone 


286  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

through  that  particular  torment  so  often  that 
it  may  be  said  he  had  become  used  to  it. 
The  Shawanoes  in  this  instance,  therefore, 
would  have  been  sure  that  he  was  knocked  to 
the  earth  and  beaten  to  death  before  reaching 
the  end  of  the  run.  This  was  always  very 
entertaining  to  the  squaws  and  children. 

But  none  of  these  was  present,  and  death 
by  burning  at  the  stake  natually  suggested  it- 
self. Accordingly,  Kenton  was  preparing  for 
the  terrifying  ordeal,  such  preparation  being 
of  the  simplest  nature  conceivable. 

His  wrists  had  been  secured  together  from 
the  first  in  front  of  his  body.  He  was  now 
placed  before  one  of  the  trees  already  referred 
to  and  fastened  thereto.  This  was  done  by 
means  of  a  powerful  cord  passed  around  his 
thighs  and  then  around  the  trunk  of  the  tree, 
where  it  was  tied  with  the  strongest  of  knots. 
The  cord  itself  was  so  tenacious  that  three 
men,  each  with  the  strength  of  Kenton  him- 
self, unitedly  could  not  have  snapped  it  apart. 
It  was  constructed  mainly  from  the  fringes 
or  thongs  furnished  by  the  prisoner's  own  gar- 
ments. 


A  MARVELLOUS  EXPLOIT.  287 

The  thought  must  not  obtain  that  the  ran- 
ger showed  meekness  inconsistent  with  his 
character  in  his  submission  to  his  captors. 
Had  he  received  the  slightest  warning  of 
their  stealthy  approach  they  would  have 
found  a  difficult  job  on  their  hands.  Simon 
Kenton,  when  fighting  for  his  life,  was  a 
raging  cat  o'  mountain.  When  a  young  man, 
in  an  affray  with  a  rival  in  love,  he  struck 
him  a  single  blow,  which,  it  was  believed,  had 
killed  him.  It  was  to  escape  punishment  for 
the  man's  death  that  Kenton  fled,  under  an 
assumed  name,  to  the  Western  wilderness,  to 
learn,  many  years  later,  that  his  antagonist 
had  recovered  from  the  hurt. 

It  has  been  shown  that  Kenton  did  not 
fully  regain  consciousness  until  his  hands 
were  bound  and  he  was  so  surrounded  by  his 
vigilant  enemies  that  escape  was  impossible. 
He  affected  to  be  resigned  to  his  fate,  but  none 
the  less  he  was  on  the  alert  to  take  advantage 
of  the  first  hope,  no  matter  how  faint,  that 
presented  itself. 

But  it  seemed  as  if  none  was  to  appear. 
The  fame  that  he  had  earned  by  his  many 


288  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEKS. 

exploits  led  the  Shawanoes  to  keep  the  closest 
watch  over  his  actions  and  to  anticipate  his 
slightest  movement.  Every  glance  of  his  eye 
was  noted,  and  no  temptation  presented  for  a 
sudden,  spirited  dash  for  freedom. 

Kenton's  policy  from  the  first  was  to  affect 
a  resignation,  in  the  hope  of  throwing  his  ene- 
mies for  a  minute  or  so  off  their  guard,  but  he 
did  not  succeed.  There  were  a  few  seconds, 
when  they  were  conducting  him  to  the  fatal 
tree,  that  he  was  on  the  point  of  making  the 
attempt  to  break  away,  but  he  restrained  him- 
self, vainly  hoping  the  opportunity  would 
come  by  and  by. 

Day  was  fully  arrived  when  he  was  tied  to 
the  stake,  but  it  was  not  a  part  of  the  cruel 
Red  Bird's  plan  that  the  torture  should  begin 
at  once.  Like  all  his  people,  he  wished  to  ex- 
tend the  pleasure  of  witnessing  his  victim's 
mental  anguish  before  his  physical  sufferings 
began. 

A  number  of  the  warriors  now  scattered  in 
different  directions  in  the  wood  to  gather  fuel. 
They  soon  reappeared,  one  at  a  time,  and  flung 
the  green  and  dry  branches  and  leaves  at  the 


A  MAKVELLOUS  EXPLOIT.  289 

feet  of  the  captive.  This  was  continued  until 
enough  was  collected  to  furnish  more  than 
could  possibly  be  required. 

While  this  trying  ordeal  was  under  way 
Kenton  managed  repeatedly  to  test  the 
strength  of  the  cord  without  the  act  being 
observed  by  his  captors.  Leaning  slightly 
forward  in  a  natural  posture,  he  brought  to 
bear  all  his  tremendous  power,  exerting  him- 
self to  the  utmost  to  break  the  slight  rope. 
If  he  could  succeed  in  doing  so  he  meant  to 
dash  off  among  the  trees,  more  than  willing 
to  run  the  risk  of  being  shot  down  by  his 
pursuers  rather  than  suffer  the  torment  that 
awaited  him  if  he  failed  in  escaping. 

All  in  vain.  It  seemed  as  if  the  thongs 
could  not  have  been  stronger  had  they  been 
composed  of  woven  bands  of  steel. 

Men  of  the  rugged  nature  of  Simon  Kenton 
do  not  despair  until  the  last  moment.  It  is 
hard  to  understand  what  justification  he  had 
for  hope  from  the  time  he  was  tied  to  the 
stake,  and  yet  it  cannot  be  said  that  it  wholly 
deserted  him  for  hours.  It  may  be  that  his 
extraordinary  experiences  were  one  cause  for 

19 


290  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEKS. 

his  confidence  that  in  some  way  or  other  the 
final  deliverance  would  come. 

Ked  Bird  signified  to  his  warriors  that  suffi- 
cient fuel  had  been  gathered  and  placed  around 
the  prisoner,  and  they  fell  back  and  impa- 
tiently awaited  the  word  for  the  opening  of 
the  entertainment.  But  not  yet.  This  noted 
captive  must  be  given  time  in  which  to  antici- 
pate what  was  coming. 

The  old  wrangle  and  abuse  were  renewed 
between  him  and  the  chieftain.  Each  sought 
to  exasperate  the  other,  and  the  prisoner  made 
more  of  a  success  of  it  than  did  his  master. 
It  is  not  worth  giving  the  words  that  passed 
between  them,  more  than  to  say  that  it  was  of 
the  general  character  already  known  to  the 
reader. 

This  recrimination  continued  until  the  hos- 
tiles  gathered  around  must  have  grown  weary, 
though  it  did  not  show  in  their  stolid  faces. 
Even  Bed  Bird  seemed  to  reach  the  decision 
that  there  had  been  enough. 

Simon  Kenton  thought  that  possibly  the 
torture  might  be  deferred  until  there  was  time 
for  the  arrival  of  help  from  the  block-house. 


A  MARVELLOUS  EXPLOIT.  291 

He  had  directed  Ashbridge  to  hurry  thither 
with  the  coming  of  daylight ;  but  though  he 
should  make  all  haste  in  going,  and  his  friends 
equal  haste  in  returning,  a  good  many  hours 
must  pass  before  they  could  possibly  show  up, 
that  is,  if  they  did  not  start  until  word  was  re- 
ceived from  him.  His  expectation,  rather,  was 
that  the  delay  in  the  return  of  Ashbridge  and 
Agnes  to  the  fort  would  bring  out  a  rescue 
party  with  the  earliest  dawn,  and  that  some 
of  the  scouts  might  come  upon  the  Shawanoe 
party  in  time  to  create  a  diversion  in  his  fa- 
vor. The  forenoon,  however,  was  well  along, 
and  not  the  first  sign  had  appeared  in  the  sur- 
rounding solitude. 

The  repeated  efforts  to  break  the  thongs 
that  bound  him  met  with  not  the  slightest  en- 
couragement. Finally,  when  Red  Bird  gave 
the  signal  to  apply  the  flames  to  the  fagots 
piled  around  Kenton,  the  latter  resigned  him- 
self to  his  fate  with  the  courage  of  a  truly 
brave  man. 

It  was  a  brief  while  before  that  Jethro  Jug- 
gens,  stealing  through  the  woods,  was  horri- 
fied at  discovering  the  ranger  in  this  plight 


292  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

Carefully  keeping  himself  from  view,  he 
looked  upon  the  scene  with  emotions  for 
which  he  could  find  no  utterance.  He  noted 
the  calm,  grim  face  of  Kenton,  who  was  stand- 
ing with  his  hands  tied  in  front,  and  a  cord 
passed  around  his  hips  and  secured  to  the  tree 
behind  him.  His  shoulders  were  bent  for- 
ward, as  though  he  was  still  bringing  what 
pressure  he  could  to  bear  upon  the  cord,  and 
he  looked  without  flinching  into  the  faces  of 
the  chieftain  and  his  warriors  grouped  about 
him. 

"  Heben  sabe  me !"  gasped  Jethro,  "  de 
heathen  am  gwine  to  burn  Marse  Kenton  to 
def !  Can't  I  do  nuffin  to  help  de  poor  fel- 
ler?" 

The  grieving  youth  reflected  for  a  moment 
and  then  added : 

"  111  stand  hyah,  and  de  fust  one  ob  dem 
dat  stoops  down  to  light  dem  sticks  dey  hab 
piled  around  him,  why,  I'll  plug  him  frough 
so  quick  he  won't  know  what  killed  him." 

This  could  not  fail  to  be  effective  so  far  as 
the  first  hostile  was  concerned,  but  it  did  not 
take  Jethro  long  to  see  that  the  only  possible 


A  MARVELLOUS  EXPLOIT.  293 

result  would  be  to  postpone  the  torture  for  a 
few  minutes,  and  incidentally  to  bring  about 
his  own  destruction. 

It  has  come  to  pass  more  that  once  that  a 
brave  man,  looking  upon  a  friend  in  such  fear- 
ful extremity,  has  mercifully  ended  his  suf- 
fering by  sending  a  bullet  through  his  brain. 
Colonel  Crawford,  when  undergoing  torture 
at  the  stake,  besought  Simon  Girty  to  termi- 
nate his  agony  by  that  means,  but  the  prayer 
was  unheeded. 

The  thought  never  came  to  Jethro  Jug- 
gens,  as  he  stood  awed,  terrified  and  sympa- 
thizing, peering  from  the  wood  at  his  hapless 
friend.  Had  it  occurred  to  him,  he  never 
could  have  brought  himself  to  the  deed ;  and, 
furthermore,  had  he  done  so,  he  would  have 
been  compelled  unquestionably  to  take  the 
place  of  the  condemned  captive. 

But  through  that  dull  brain  flashed  an  idea 
like  an  inspiration. 

With  the  same  guarded  stealth  that  he  had 
shown  from  the  first,  the  dusky  youth  with- 
drew from  his  point  of  observation,  and  circled 
part  way  round  the   natural   clearing.     One 


294  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

oak  had  served  him  so  well  that  he  had  se- 
lected another.  Under  the  spur  of  excite- 
ment, the  like  of  which  he  had  never  known, 
he  swung  himself  among  the  lower  limbs 
with  one  hand,  holding  his  indispensible  rifle 
in  the  other.  Then  he  continued  to  climb 
until  he  had  ascended  more  than  half-way  to 
the  top.  He  next  worked  his  way  out  on  a 
strong  limb,  which  bore  his  weight  without 
perceptibly  yielding. 

He  was  on  the  side  next  to  the  clearing, 
and  when,  with  one  hand,  he  parted  the  leaves 
in  front  and  peered  out,  he  found,  as  he  an- 
ticipated, that  he  had  a  full  view  of  the  scene, 
whose  first  sight  almost  checked  the  throbbing 
of  his  heart. 

Red  Bird  was  standing  directly  in  front  of 
Kenton  and  exchanging  what  the  chieftain 
doubtless  believed  were  their  last  words.  The 
sun  was  shining  brightly  and  not  a  breath  of 
air  rustled  the  leaves.  Jethro  carefully  stud- 
ied every  point  of  what  was  before  him,  and 
reverently  murmured : 

"  O  good  Lord,  if  yo'  want  to  help  Jeth 
Juggens  and  Marse  Kenton,  yo'll  neber  hab  a 


A  MARVELLOUS  EXPLOIT.  295 

better  chance  dan  dis  !  Mor'n  likely  it'll  be 
de  last  ob  Jeth,  but  Marse  Kenton  am  a  good 
friend  of  mine  and  I'll  take  de  chance." 

He  seated  himself  astride  of  the  limb,  along 
which  he  had  inched  his  way,  and  rested  his 
heavy  rifle  on  the  one  above  it,  pointing  the 
muzzle  toward  the  clearing.  A  small  branch 
interfered  with  his  sight,  and  he  broke  it  off, 
the  snapping  of  the  twig  giving  him  a  start, 
but  the  distance  was  too  great  for  so  slight  a 
sound  to  reach  the  ears  of  the  Shawanoes. 

The  cumbersome  hammer  of  the  old  flint- 
lock was  drawn  far  back  and  Jethro  deliber- 
ately sighted  along  the  barrel.  His  weapon 
contained  the  little  v-shaped  notch  near  the 
muzzle,  and  a  sight,  corresponding  somewhat, 
in  front  of  the  hammer.  The  skill  of  the 
youth  with  his  gun,  as  the  reader  knows,  was 
his  most  astonishing  peculiarity.  With  full 
confidence  in  that  skill,  he  resolved,  neverthe- 
less, that  this  should  be  the  shot  of  his  life, 
for  never  were  the  stakes  so  momentous  as 
now. 

He  had  determined,  with  the  help  of  heaven, 
that   the  bond  which  held  Simon  Kenton  a 


296  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEES. 

prisoner  at  the  stake  should  be  cut  in  twain 
by  a  bullet  from  his  rifle. 

From  his  perch  in  the  tree  he  could  see  the 
knot  tied  securely  against  the  trunk  opposite 
to  Kenton.  His  first  intention  was  to  strike  this 
knot,  but  he  decided  that  the  shot  was  less 
likely  to  be  effective  than  if  he  hit  the  single 
strand.  Where  the  cord  was  gathered  the  re- 
sistance would  be  greater,  and  he  was  likely 
to  strike  a  portion  which,  if  severed,  would 
leave  the  strength  as  it  was  at  first. 

This  thong,  as  has  been  stated,  was  of  small 
diameter,  though  its  tenacity  was  great.  A 
bullet  driven  directly  against  it  must  either 
cut  it  in  two  or  leave  it  so  weakened  that  a 
slight  strain  would  snap  it.  This  was  the  task 
which  Jethro  Juggens  laid  out  for  himself. 

Kenton's  side  was  toward  him.  Thus  the 
African  saw  the  cord  for  a  part  of  its  length 
as  it  wound  around  the  trunk  like  a  climbing 
vine  or  serpent.  To  accomplish  his  work  he 
must  strike  the  thong  fairly  and  squarely.  A 
hair's  variation  either  too  high  or  too  low 
would  result  in  failure.  Jethro  believed  he 
could  perform  the  feat. 


A  MARVELLOUS  EXPLOIT.  297 

He  saw  there  was  not  another  minute  to 
wait.  Red  Bird  had  finished  all  he  wished 
to  say  to  his  prisoner,  who  had  not  been  back- 
ward in  expressing  his  views.  The  chief  now 
stepped  back  and  made  a  gesture  to  his  war- 
riors, who  were  watching  him.  One  of  them 
came  quickly  to  the  camp  fire,  which  had  been 
allowed  to  smoulder,  picked  up  a  half-con- 
sumed brand,  and  fanned  it  into  a  blaze  by 
quickly  circling  it  about  his  head  several 
times.  Then  he  walked  to  the  tree,  stooped 
again,  and  applied  the  torch  to  the  fagots  at 
the  feet  of  the  prisoner. 

A  tiny  tongue  of  flame  began  climbing  up- 
ward like  a  crimson  serpent  among  the  fagots. 
The  Indian,  still  stooping,  bent  his  head  and 
blew  upon  the  little  blaze,  to  fan  it  into 
quicker  life.  He  was  thus  engaged  when 
from  somewhere  in  the  surrounding  woods 
sounded  the  sharp,  whip-like  crack  of  a  rifle. 
Then  came  the  transformation  scene. 

Jethro  Juggens  held  the  barrel  of  his  gun 
motionless  on  the  limb  in  front  of  him,  and 
continued  peering  along  its  shining  length 
until  he  saw  the  result  of  his  shot. 


298  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEKS. 

"  Tank  de  Lord  I"  was  his  fervent  exclama- 
tion ;  "  I  hab  done  it  I" 

And  then,  after  a  few  minutes'  more  silent 
scrutiny,  he  gave  his  whole  attention  to  his 
own  safety. 

"  I  dunno  wheder  dem  heathens  obsarved 
dat  de  sound  ob  my  gun  come  from  among  de 
tree  tops  instead  ob  de  ground,  but  ef  dey  did, 
Jeth  Juggens  mought  better  be  somewhere 
else  dan  where  he  am." 

With  all  the  care  possible  he  reloaded  his 
weapon,  and  waited  and  listened.  Fortunately 
for  him,  he  was  so  far  above  the  ground  that 
a  person  passing  beneath  could  not  see  him 
by  glancing  upward.  Still,  if  the  Shawanoes 
had  noticed  the  point  whence  sounded  the  re- 
port, they  would  be  certain  to  locate  it  closely 
enough  to  bring  the  African  to  light.  But  as 
minute  after  minute  passed  without  any  such 
discovery  the  hopes  of  Jethro  increased,  until 
the  time  came  when  he  thought  it  safe  to  de- 
scend the  tree  and  take  the  next  important 
step  in  the  decisive  events  of  this  day. 


A  SUEEENDEB.  299 


CHAPTER  XX. 

A   SURRENDER. 

WHEN  the  Dark  Angel  shakes  his  spear 
at  us,  how  worse  than  trifling  seem 
the  affairs  of  this  life!  What  regrets,  what 
sorrow,  what  remorse  take  possession  of  the 
soul  when  we  stand  on  the  shore  of  the  shad- 
owy river  and  meet  the  boatman  waiting  to 
ferry  us  to  the  other  side ! 

At  the  moment  when  all  hope  had  fled 
from  the  heart  of  Simon  Kenton,  and  he 
nerved  himself  to  meet  the  last  great  trial 
that  could  come  to  him,  Jethro  Juggens'  rifle 
split  the  solemn  silence.  He  felt  the  faintest 
possible  tremor  in  the  thong  which  passed 
around  the  tree  and  his  body.  A  quick,  pow- 
erful inclination  forward  and  it  snapped  in 
two.     He  was  free ! 

One  tremendous  bound  carried  him  over 
the  head  of  the  kneeling  Shawanoe,  who  was 


300  IN"  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEKS. 

still  fanning  the  tiny  flame  with  his  breath. 
Red  Bird  was  directly  in  his  path.  Raising 
high  the  hands  that  were  fastened  at  the 
wrists,  the  ranger  brought  them  down  with  a 
vicious  force  in  the  face  of  the  chieftain  that 
tumbled  him  senseless  on  his  back,  at  the 
same  instant  that  the  escaping  prisoner  made 
a  second  leap,  this  time  over  him,  and,  wheel- 
ing to  the  left,  dashed  at  the  highest  bent  of 
his  speed  for  the  woods. 

Kenton  made  this  abrupt  turn  in  his  course 
because  it  presented  the  shortest  distance  to 
the  only  refuge  within  reach.  Providentially, 
it  was  almost  opposite  to  the  direction  that 
would  have  taken  him  beneath  the  tree  from 
which  had  been  sent  the  shot  that  awoke  hope 
and  inspired  him  to  the  final  effort  to  save 
himself. 

The  chance  of  this  startling  series  of  inci- 
dents lay  in  their  hurricane-like  suddenness. 
The  bound  and  flight  of  Kenton  seemed  simul- 
taneous with  the  report  of  Jethro's  weapon. 
It  was  so  quick,  so  unexpected,  that,  accus- 
tomed as  the  Shawanoes  were  to  surprises, 
several  seconds  passed  before  they  compre- 


A  SURRENDER.  301 

hended  what  had  taken  place.  Therein  lay  the 
whole  prospect  of  the  ranger's  escape.  Had  he 
delayed  for  that  brief  time  to  take  advantage 
of  the  opportunity,  it  would  have  been  too  late. 

The  first  hostile  to  regain  his  senses  was 
the  one  engaged  in  kindling  the  fagots  around 
the  tree.  He  had  laid  aside  his  gun  before 
doing  this,  but,  straightening  up  on  the  in- 
stant, he  darted  to  where  it  lay,  brought  it  to 
a  level,  and  fired  at  the  fleeing  white  man.  It 
was  done  so  quickly  that  the  warrior  had  no 
time  to  secure  aim,  and  the  bullet  cut  the 
leaves  at  the  shoulder  of  the  tall  fugitive  at 
the  moment  he  vanished  from  sight  among 
the  trees.  Then  two  other  Shawanoes  fired, 
but  their  aim  was  only  a  general  one,  being 
directed  at  the  point  where  the  daring  white 
man  had  disappeared.  The  balls  sped  so  wide 
of  their  mark  that  Kenton  was  not  in  any 
danger  from  them. 

A  warrior  knelt  beside  the  fallen  chieftain 
and  gave  him  what  attention  he  could.  He 
perceived  that  he  had  been  "  hit  hard "  by 
the  fists  of  the  ranger,  but  would  speedily 
rally  without  any  help  from  others. 


302  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

Among  the  war  party  were  five  who  did  the 
most  sensible,  and,  indeed,  the  only  thing  that 
under  the  circumstances  could  be  done — they 
started  in  pursuit  of  the  flying  fugitive. 

With  the  burst  of  hope,  all  of  Simon  Ken- 
ton's matchless  woodcraft  and  fertility  of  re- 
sources flashed  into  his  brain.  He  did  not 
know  the  point  whence  the  friendly  shot  had 
come  and  took  the  course  he  did  for  the  rea- 
son already  named;  but,  well  aware  that  a 
swift  and  persistent  pursuit  would  follow,  he 
made  another  sharp  turn  in  his  line  of  flight 
the  instant  he  was  among  the  trees,  and,  as  he 
believed,  beyond  sight  of  his  enemies. 

This  strategy  must  have  been  successful  but 
for  a  condition  which  he  could  not  foresee.  He 
was  no  more  than  fairly  under  way  when  the 
wood  became  so  open  and  free  from  under- 
growth that  his  tall  form  was  visible  to  the  fore- 
most and  fleetest  of  his  pursuers.  He  emitted  a 
shout  which  apprised  the  others  of  his  discov- 
ery, and  they  streamed  after  him  with  the 
resolution  to  keep  up  the  pursuit  until  the  fu- 
gitive was  run  down. 

It  will  be  noted  that  Kenton  was  laboring 


A  SURRENDER.  303 

under  a  woeful  handicap,  for  lie  was  with- 
out rifle  or  knife.  He  might  well  shrink 
from  meeting  the  most  insignificant  warrior, 
so  long  as  he  himself  possessed  no  other 
means  of  defending  himself  than  that  which 
nature  had  furnished  him.  His  sole  hope  lay- 
in  his  speed,  though  he  wondered  once  or 
twice  whether  the  brother  ranger  (as  he  im- 
agined his  friend  to  be)  would  not  manage  in 
some  way  to  cross  his  line  of  flight  and  give 
him  further  aid. 

It  was  idle,  however,  to  count  upon  any- 
thing of  the  kind.  Fleetness  of  foot  was  the 
one  and  only  thing  that  could  carry  him  to 
safety,  and  he  had  never  yet  been  outrun  by 
any  member  of  the  American  race.  In  a  fair 
contest  he  would  not  shrink  from  nor  fear  the 
issue.  All  that  he  now  asked  was  to  draw 
away  so  far  as  to  be  beyond  reach  of  the  rifles 
carried  by  his  pursuers. 

An  unpleasant  truth  speedily  became  ap- 
parent to  the  fugitive :  the  foremost  of  his 
pursuers  was  fully  his  equal  in  fleetness. 
While  he  gradually  left  his  comrades  behind, 
Kenton  could  not  serve  him  the  same  way. 


304  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS, 

The  Shawanoe  must  have  cherished  a  belief 
of  overtaking  his  man,  for  he  refrained  from 
shooting  when  several  inviting  opportunities 
presented. 

It  was  Kenton's  wish  to  draw  this  shot,  for, 
counting  upon  a  miss,  he  meant  to  wheel  and 
assail  the  warrior  with  sudden  fury,1  ^fo  re  he 
could  reload.  He  would  take  chances  against 
the  knife  for  the  sake  of  securing  the  weapon, 
powder-horn,  and  bullet-pouch.  Armed  with 
these,  the  fugitive  would  consider  his  safety 
as  good  as  secured. 

The  wood  continued  open  for  a  considerable 
distance,  when  the  undergrowth  began  to  re- 
appear. The  white  man  was  running  north- 
ward, though  he  had  no  special  purpose  in  this 
except  to  throw  the  persistent  buck  off  his 
track.  Looking  back,  he  could  see  the  mis- 
creant holding  his  own  with  a  persistency  that 
would  not  be  denied  or  baffled,  but  the  four 
that  had  started  with  him  were  nowhere  in 
sight. 

Kenton  bent  his  head  in  the  hope  that  he 
could  elude  the  sight  of  the  Shawanoe  for  the 
space  of  a  few  moments,  and,  thinking  he  had 


A  SURRENDER.  305 

done  so,  he  made  another  abrupt  turn  in  his 
line  of  flight. 

"  It  ain't  often  that  Simon  Kenton  has  run 
for  his  life  from  one  of  the  varmints/'  he 
grimly  muttered,  "  but  there  don't  seem  to  be 
any  help  for  it  this  time.  I  wonder  what's 
become  'J  the  rest  of  'em,  and  what's  become 
of  this  one,  too  ?" 

For  a  while  he  believed  he  had  outwitted 
him,  but  the  sight  of  the  figure  flitting  among 
the  trees  brought  an  impatient  exclamation 
from  the  fugitive  and  a  fierce  burst  of  speed 
that  caused  a  perceptible  gain,  though  it  could 
not  be  continued  long  enough  to  be  effective. 

Kenton  chafed  under  the  restraint  of  his 
bound  wrists.  It  would  be  easy  enough  to 
free  them  if  he  dare  take  a  minute  or  two  to 
do  so,  but  the  seconds  were  too  immeasurably 
precious  to  permit  the  briefest  halt. 

Suddenly  the  report  of  a  rifle  rang  among 
the  trees.  The  Shawanoe,  fearful  that  his 
man  was  about  to  escape  him,  halted,  leveled 
his  gun,  and  fired.  The  weapon  was  so  well- 
aimed  that  the  bullet  grazed  the  cheek  of  the 

flying  white  man. 

20 


306  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEKS. 

" That's  what  I've  been  waiting  for!"  he 
exclaimed,  wheeling  about  and  making  for 
his  enemy  with  the  fury  of  a  tiger. 

He  had  taken  but  a  few  steps  when  he  ab- 
ruptly halted,  with  another  angry  exclama- 
tion. The  Shawanoe  had  vanished.  It  was 
as  if  he  had  dropped  into  the  crater  of  a  vol- 
cano. 

The  mystified  fugitive  raised  his  hands  and 
savagely  sawed  the  thongs  against  the  jagged 
bark  of  a  tree.  The  abrasion  so  weakened 
them  that  with  a  slight  effort  he  snapped 
them  apart. 

He  was  too  wise  not  to  be  suspicious  of  the 
vanishment  of  his  pursuer.  More  than  likely 
he  had  darted  into  cover  somewhere,  and  he 
would  remain  quiescent  only  until  he  could 
reload  his  gun.  Then  he  would  resume  the 
pursuit,  or,  if  he  fired  again,  his  aim  would  be 
more  effective. 

They  had  entered  a  rocky  section,  similar 
in  some  respects  to  that  in  which  George  Ash- 
bridge  and  Agnes  Altman  were  involved  the 
preceding  day,  though  it  was  further  north 
of  the  Ohio.     Crouching  low,  in  the  hope  of 


A  SUEEENDEE.  307 

hiding  himself,  Kenton  continued  his  flight 
with  the  same  speed  as  before,  and  with  more 
comfort  since  the  freeing  of  his  wrists. 

To  his  chagrin  the  Shawanoe  popped  up  on 
his  right,  and  so  near  that  the  fugitive  turned 
in  the  opposite  direction  to  save  himself  from 
running  into  his  embrace. 

"  I  don't  know  whether  I  want  him  to  fire 
again  or  not,  for  his  aim  is  a  powerful  sight 
too  good." 

What  Kenton  feared  was  that  his  enemv 
would  seek  to  wound  him  whenever  he  felt 
doubt  about  running  him  down.  With  a  bul- 
let in  his  foot,  or  knee,  or  thigh,  the  white 
man  would  be  as  much  at  the  mercy  of  his  foe 
as  when  bound  to  the  tree  in  the  clearing, 
with  the  wood  piled  about  his  feet. 

"  He's  one  of  the  few  varmints  I  can't  out- 
run— helloa !" 

He  had  come  upon  a  chasm  similar  to  that 
which  confronted  Ashbridge  and  Agnes  in 
their  flight.  It  was  wide,  but  he  showed  no 
more  hesitation  than  did  the  youth.  Concen- 
trating his  mighty  muscles,  the  ranger  rose  in 
air  and  landed  on  the  opposite  ledge. 


308      IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS, 

"It'll  be  just  like  him  to  do  the  same 
thing,"  he  muttered,  running  a  short  distance 
and  then  glancing  back.  He  meditated  paus- 
ing on  the  brink,  and,  confronting  his  enemy 
as  he  alighted,  hurl  him  back  into  the  chasm, 
but  he  knew  the  redskin  would  not  run  any- 
such  risk.  He  was  more  likely  to  shoot  and 
wound  the  fugitive. 

Sure  enough,  the  Shawanoe  made  no  more 
pause  than  did  Kenton  himself,  but,  rising 
gracefully  in  air,  cleared  the  chasm  with  the 
same  ease  as  he.  By  this  time  the  latter  was 
speeding  away  again,  as  when  he  started  upon 
his  desperate  race  for  life. 

"  He  beats  any  varmint  I  ever  run  agin," 
reflected  Kenton,  "and  it  would  be  a  pity  to 
drop  him  in  his  tracks,  but  I  only  wish  I  had 
the  chance." 

The  nature  of  the  ground  favored  the  fugi- 
tive for  a  time,  being  rough,  uneven,  inter- 
spersed with  gullies,  slight  ravines,  under- 
growth, and  rocks.  He  was  repeatedly  tempted 
to  turn  aside  in  the  effort  to  find  some  conceal- 
ment, but  he  had  good  cause  to  fear  the  con- 
sequences.    Of  necessity,  his  pursuer  would 


A  SURRENDER.  309 

halt  upon  missing  him  and  begin  a  search. 
Knowing  the  spot  where  he  had  last  seen  the 
white  man,  he  would  readily  detect  his  trail 
and  bring  him  to  light.  So  long  as  the  In- 
dian carried  a  loaded  gun  he  had  him  at  his 
mercy. 

There  was  still  more  to  be  feared.  It  was 
not  certain  that  the  other  four  had  with- 
drawn from  the  race.  If  not,  they  were  run- 
ning so  well  that  it  would  not  take  long 
for  them  to  arrive  on  the  scene.  By  join- 
ing with  the  leader  in  the  hunt,  all  earthly 
chance  of  Kenton  getting  away  would  be  at 
an  end. 

As  it  seemed  to  the  latter,  there  were  only 
two  remote  chances  of  eluding  his  relentless 
enemies :  the  first  was  by  meeting  some  brother 
ranger  or  running  into  a  friendly  camp  (a 
prospect  of  which  there  was  scarcely  one  in  a 
thousand),  and  the  other  was  by  reaching  a 
stream  of  water,  into  which  he  could  plunge 
and  effectually  hide  his  trail. 

Kenton  was  sufficiently  acquainted  with  the 
country  to  know  that  a  stream  such  as  he  had 
in  mind  coursed  across  the  wood  to  the  north- 


310  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEBS. 

ward,  but  he  feared  it  was  a  long  way  off.  As 
it  offered  his  only  hope,  he  bent  his  energies 
toward  reaching  it.  His  plan  was  to  keep 
running  at  a  pace  somewhat  less  than  the  one 
of  which  he  was  capable,  until  the  signs 
showed  he  was  in  its  vicinity,  when  he  would 
put  forth  another  burst  of  speed,  which  he 
trusted  would  so  increase  the  space  between 
him  and  his  pursuer  that  he  would  gain  a 
chance  by  a  long  dive,  a  desperate  swim,  and 
a  determined  effort  to  throw  off  the  redskin 
that  had  clung  to  him  with  most  extraordi- 
nary tenacity. 

He  was  in  reality  nearer  the  stream  he  had 
in  mind  than  he  suspected.  He  recognized 
an  increasing  opening  in  the  spaces  between 
the  trees  as  the  sign  for  which  he  yearned, 
and  he  instantly  struck  a  gait  which  must 
have  astonished  his  pursuer.  Glancing  over 
his  shoulder,  Kenton  saw  he  was  gaining 
faster  than  at  any  time  previous  in  the  re- 
markable and  long-continued  struggle. 

"  It's  do  or  die,  this  time  I"  he  said,  grimly 
compressing  his  lips  and  summoning  his  ut- 
most strength  for  the  terrific  effort.     "If  I 


A  SURRENDER.  311 

don't  get  away  from  him  I'll  hide  and  have 
it  out  with  him." 

The  bank  of  the  stream  where  he  reached 
it  was  rocky  and  several  feet  above  the  surface 
of  the  water.  Kenton  did  not  know  its  depth, 
and  there  was  no  means  of  learning.  He  must 
take  the  chances.  With  no  abatement,  but 
rather  an  increase,  if  possible,  of  his  amazing 
speed,  he  made  a  prodigious  plunge  far  out 
into  the  water,  which  was  of  comparatively 
narrow  width,  and  disappeared. 

He  touched  bottom  lightly,  and,  as  nearly 
as  he  could  judge,  the  depth  was  less  than  a 
dozen  feet.  Knowing  his  enemy  would  arrive 
on  the  bank  behind  him  in  a  few  moments,  he 
swam  under  the  surface  in  the  direction  of  the 
current,  with  all  the  strength  and  skill  he 
possessed,  and  for  the  longest  possible  period 
that  he  could  hold  his  breath.  Then,  instead 
of  alio  wing  his  head  to  rise,  or  seeking  to  look 
behind  him  to  learn  what  his  enemy  was  doing, 
he  caught  one  deep  respiration  and  sank  again 
and  continued  his  furious  swimming.  He  was 
still  at  it  when  the  decreasing  depth  warned 
him  that  he  was  close  to  the  other  shore. 


312  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEKS. 

la  the  sweeping  survey  he  took  at  the 
moment  of  leaping  into  the  stream  the  ranger 
noted  that  the  opposite  bank  was  fringed  in 
several  places  with  overhanging  bushes.  He 
aimed  to  secure  the  shelter  of  these,  for,  if  he 
could  succeed  in  doing  so,  he  was  likely  to  de- 
ceive his  pursuer. 

Fortune  favored  him.  He  rose  precisely 
where  he  desired  and,  under  the  impenetrable 
protection,  parted  the  bushes  behind  him  and 
peered  at  the  other  side. 

To  his  astonishment,  he  saw  nothing  of  the 
Shawanoe,  though  his  vision  ranged  up  and 
down  the  bank  for  a  considerable  distance. 

"I  don't  know  what's  become  of  the  var- 
mint," he  muttered,  "  but  I  ain't  going  to 
hunt  him  up." 

Drawing  himself  carefully  from  the  water, 
Kenton  stole  forward  until  certain  he  was 
beyond  sight  of  any  one  behind  him. 
Then  he  straightened  up  and  advanced  with 
more  confidence  than  at  any  moment  since 
beginning  the  race.  He  had  walked  less  than 
twenty  steps,  when,  to  his  amazement,  he  came 
face  to  face  with  a  fully-armed  and  painted 


A  SUEEENDEE.  313 

Shawanoe,  whose  attitude  showed  he  was  ex- 
pecting and  waiting  for  the  fugitive. 

Kenton  gave  him  one  searching  look  and 
then  said  in  the  Indian  tongue :  "  I  surrender  I" 


314  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEES. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

< 

GOOD-BYE   TO    THE   PANTHER. 

NO  living  Shawanoe  dare  question  the  will 
of  the  terrible  Wa-on-Mon.  A  brother 
chieftain  onee  dared  to  beard  him  at  a  council 
fire,  and  his  fate  was  that  of  the  Wanpanoag 
warrior  who  advised  King  Philip,  of  Mount 
Hope,  to  cease  fighting  the  early  New  Eng- 
enders ;  he  was  brained  on  the  spot. 

When,  therefore,  the  Panther  called  the 
Wyandot  Adonis,  known  as  the  Antelope,  a 
squaw  for  seeking  to  take  Agnes  Altaian 
(otherwise  known  as  the  Flower  of  the  Woods) 
to  his  home  as  his  wife,  the  frightened  youth 
had  not  the  temerity  to  attempt  a  reply.  He 
was  thankful  that  his  life  was  spared,  and, 
when  ordered  to  go,  stood  not  on  the  order  of 
his  going,  but  went. 

The  missionary,  Finley  sitting  apart  with 
the  young  woman,  instantly  "  caught  on  "  to 


GOOD-BYE  TO  THE  PANTHER.  315 

the  situation  when  he  saw  the  frightened 
youth  turn  abruptly  about  and  walk  toward 
his  canoe.  So  did  Mocha-wen-qua,  or  Be- 
tween-the-Rocks,  who  was  on  the  alert.  The 
Antelope  did  not  look  to  the  right  or  left.  He 
seemed  unaware  of  the  presence  of  his  brother 
warrior  and  of  the  two  whites  sitting  within 
his  range  of  vision.  All  that  he  desired  was 
to  reach  his  craft  and  to  get  out  of  the  pres- 
ence of  Wa-on-mon  with  the  least  delay  pos- 
sible. The  two  entered  the  boat,  and,  shoving 
out  into  the  stream,  paddled  off  with  all  speed. 

Finley  could  not  avoid  a  broad  smile. 

"I  think  you  can  read  the  meaning  of 
that,"  he  remarked  to  Agnes. 

"  If  I  am  not  mistaken,  the  Panther  has  re- 
fused the  prayer  of  the  Antelope,"  said,  the 
happy  Agnes. 

u  You  are  right ;  he  is  glad  enough  to  get 
off  with  his  life ;  you  will  have  no  more  trouble 
in  that  direction." 

"  He  may  visit  the  block-house  again  to  see 
me," 

"Not  while  the  Panther  lives;  he  holds 
him  in  too  much  dread." 


316  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

"  I  must  thank  Wa-on-mon  for  his  good- 
ness to  me." 

"  Better  not ;  he  is  in  one  of  his  most  dan- 
gerous moods." 

But  the  young  woman  was  so  overjoyed  be- 
cause of  the  load  that  had  been  lifted  from 
her  heart  that  she  paid  no  heed  to  the  warn- 
ing of  the  missionary.  The  Panther  had 
faced  about,  and  stood,  his  rifle  in  one  hand, 
with  the  stock  resting  on  the  ground,  looking 
at  the  Wyandots,  who,  under  the  propulsion 
of  the  paddle  swayed  by  Between-the-Bocks, 
were  skimming  like  a  swallow  in  their  course 
down  stream.  The  great  wax  chieftain's  ugly 
face  was  rendered  more  repellant  by  the 
wrathful  scowl  that  darkened  it.  His  gleam- 
ing black  eyes  were  fixed  upon  the  two  war- 
riors as  though  they  were  the  only  objects  in 
his  field  of  vision. 

Missionary  Finley  knew  the  dark  thoughts 
that  were  seething  in  the  brain  of  Wa-on- 
mon.  He  was  meditating  whether  he  should 
raise  his  rifle  and  shoot  dead  the  handsome 
Wyandot  that  had  shown  himself  a  squaw 
because  he  had  plead  for  permission  to  take 


GOOD-BYE  TO  THE  PANTHER.  317 

the  Flower  of  the  Woods  to  his  wigwam.  The 
good  man  expected  the  chieftain  to  bring  his 
gun  to  a  level  and  end  the  career,  with  light- 
ning-like suddenness,  of  the  effeminate  Ante- 
lope. Not  until  the  canoe  with  its  occupants 
vanished  around  the  bend  in  the  stream,  did 
Finley  breathe  freely. 

The  Panther  held  his  threatening  pose, 
when  the  joyous  Agnes  ran  to  him  and  laid 
her  hand  on  his  arm. 

"O  Wa-on-mon,  I  thank  you  for  your 
kindness ;  I  shall  never  forget  you." 

She  looked  up  in  the  forbidding  counte- 
nance, as  she  would  have  gazed  into  that  of  the 
missionary,  loving,  hope  and  trusting  as  a 
child  in  the  arms  of  its  parent.  Only  for 
an  instant  did  the  Panther  seem  to  know  of 
her  presence.  He  flashed  one  glance  at  her, 
and  then  resumed  his  glowering  stare  in  the 
direction  of  the  vanished  canoe.  Not  a  mus- 
cle stirred. 

Missionary  Finley  stealthily  raised  the 
hammer  of  his  rifle,  holding  the  weapon  so 
that  it  could  be  raised  and  fired  in  the  twink- 
ling of  an  eye.     His  gaze  was  on    the  red 


318      IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

man's  face  and  was  not  once  removed  so  long 
as  Agnes  Altman  stood  within  reach  of  the 
terrible  chieftain.  He  had  said  that  the 
Panther  was  in  one  of  his  most  dangerous 
moods.  At  such  times  he  was  the  creature  of 
startling  whims.  It  would  have  been  like 
him  to  expend  the  wrath  he  restrained  a  few 
minutes  before,  in  one  terrific  outburst  upon 
the  innocent,  unsuspecting  Agnes.  This  was 
what  the  missionary  feared,  and  he  held  him- 
self ready  to  meet  it  with  an  instant  bullet 
through  the  brain  of  the  Shawanoe. 

But  Agnes  was  quick  to  note  the  temper  of 
the  chieftain,  and,  without  another  word,  and, 
without  waiting  for  any  response  from  him, 
she  turned  and  hurried  back  to  Mr.  Finley, 
her  manner  betraying  nothing  of  the  awful 
fear  that  had  come  into  her  heart. 

With  the  disappearance  of  the  Wyandots 
the  Panther  soon  roused  himself  from  the 
murderous  temper  in  which  he  had  been  sunk. 
Striding  to  his  canoe,  which  rested  against  the 
bank,  he  placed  one  hand  on  the  prow,  and 
then  looked  toward  the  missionary  and  young 
woman. 


GOOD-BYE  TO  THE  PANTHER.  319 

"He  wishes  us  to  join  him/'  remarked  the 
former,  rising  to  his  feet;  "follow  the  advice 
I  gave  you,  my  child,  and  do  not  spe#k  to  him 
unless  he  asks  you  a  question." 

Agnes  had  become  thoroughly  impressed 
with  the  savage  mood  of  the  Shawanoe,  and 
would  have  been  immeasurably  relieved  could 
they  have  parted  company  then  and  there. 
She  kept  a  couple  of  paces  behind  her  pro- 
tector, as  they  approached  the  boat,  pausing 
at  its  side  for  direction  as  to  where  she  should 
seat  herself. 

The  Panther  motioned  for  her  to  take  her 
place  near  the  middle,  while  Finley  was 
to  sit  at  the  stern,  the  intention  of  the 
Shawanoe  being  to  seat  himself  nearer  the 
prow,  which  he  would  face  while  swaying  the 
paddle. 

The  missionary  grasped  the  arm  of  Agnes 
above  the  elbow,  to  help  her  in  the  canoe. 
As  he  did  so,  he  pinched  it  significantly.  She 
looked  up  in  his  face,  and  saw  an  expression 
she  had  never  seen  there  before.  The  ruddy 
countenance  was  slightly  paled,  the  lips  were 
compressed,  and  a  fierce  light  shone  in  the 


320  Iff  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEES. 

eyes  that  to  her  had  always  been  mild,  and 
gentle,  and  loving. 

She  was  about  to  do  as  the  Panther  indi- 
cated, but  Finley,  retaining  his  grasp  on  her 
arm,  pushed  her  slightly  away  from  him.  At 
the  same  time  he  said,  in  the  lowest,  guarded 
undertone : 

"  Sit  in  the  stern  I" 

The  face  of  the  missionary  was  as  threaten- 
ing in  its  way  as  that  of  the  chieftain,  and, 
frightened  as  never  before,  she  obeyed  with- 
out a  word.   Then  a  strange  thing  took  place. 

Agnes  was  seated,  as  described,  at  the  stern, 
and  taking  up  her  small  weapon,  which  she 
had  carried  thither,  looked  inquiringly  at  her 
companion.  The  right  hand  of  the  Panther 
rested  on  the  curving  bow  of  the  canoe,  while 
his  left  grasped  his  rifle.  The  pose  compelled 
him  to  lean  slightly  forward,  so  that  his  ap- 
pearance suggested  that  of  a  wild  beast  gath- 
ering itself  to  leap  upon  its  prey.  He  was 
staring  intently  at  the  white  man  who  had 
dared  to  dispute  his  commands,  for  low  as  was 
the  voice  which  directed  Agnes  to  sit  in  the 
stern,  it  was  heard  by  the  chieftain. 


GOOD-BYE  TO  THE  PANTHEE.  321 

The  missionary  never  stood  more  erect. 
His  massive  shoulders  were  thrown  back,  one 
foot  slightly  advanced ;  and  his  rifle,  firmly 
held  by  both  hands  diagonally  across  his 
chest,  was  a  weapon  as  ready  for  instant  ser- 
vice as  the  hunting-knife  in  the  girdle  of  the 
Shawanoe.  His  gray  eyes  met  the  black  ones 
of  the  chieftain  with  a  glance  equally  as  defi- 
ant.    They  understood  each  other. 

The  pose,  the  looks,  the  manner,  said  as 
plainly  as  words : 

"  Shawanoe,  1  read  your  heart !  You  medi- 
date  slaying  Agnes  Altman.  On  the  first 
motion  to  do  so  I  shall  kill  you !  Others 
may  be  afraid  of  you,  but  I  am  not,  and  you 
know  it,  Wa-on-nion !" 

The  good  man  had  trusted  his  life  many 

times  to  the  keeping  of  the  fearful  leader  of 

the  Shawanoes.     It  was  not  often  that  the 

hand  of  the  Panther  was  stayed  when  a  pale 

face  was  at  his  mercy,  but  he  had  never  yet 

harmed  a  hair  of  the  missionary's  head,  even 

though  they  had  met  more  than  once  when 

the  chieftain  was  on  the  war-path. 

It  may  have  been  that  it  was  because  the 
21 


322  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEES. 

man  of  God  fully  trusted  him ;  that  he  was 
unquestionably  a  brave  person  ;  that  he  always 
spoke  with  a  single  tongue ;  that  his  life  was 
in  accord  with  his  preaching ;  that  his  heart 
overflowed  with  kindness,  and  love,  and  char- 
ity ;  or,  more  truly,  that  it  was  a  combination 
of  all  these  attributes  which  made  it  safe  for 
the  missionary  to  walk  where  no  other  white 
man  dared  to  tread. 

But  under  the  lamb-like  exterior  slumbered 
a  lion  that  on  suitable  occasion  was  roused  into 
life.  Reading  the  half-formed  purpose  of  the 
Panther  stirred  the  wrath  of  Finley  to  white 
heat.  The  Shawanoe  knew  it,  and  cowered 
before  the  storm  that  impended  over  his  head. 

Not  a  word  was  uttered  by  either,  and  the 
striking  tableau  lasted  but  a  moment.  The 
missionary  calmly  seated  himself  in  the  canoe 
and  the  Panther  shoved  it  clear  of  the  land, 
stepping  lightly  into  the  craft  as  it  was  mov- 
ing off,  and  taking  up  the  paddle  which  none 
could  handle  more  deftly  than  he.  In  accord- 
ance with  custom,  he  placed  himself  so  as  to 
face  the  prow,  dipping  the  oar  first  on  one 
side  and  then  on  the  other. 


GOOD-BYE  TO  THE  PANTHER.  323 

Agnes  did  not  notice  that  her  friend  as- 
sumed a  position  which  left  him  free  to  use 
his  rifle  with  instant  suddenness.  He  laid  the 
weapon  across  his  lap,  the  muzzle  projecting 
beyond  and  resting  upon  the  gunwale  on  his 
left.  With  apparent  carelessness  his  right 
hand  reposed  on  the  lock,  so  that,  without 
shifting  its  position,  he  could  raise  the  ham- 
mer with  his  thumb.  He  was  not  yet  pre- 
pared fully  to  trust  the  Panther. 

Instinctively,  rather  than  as  the  result  of 
thought,  Agnes  held  her  own  weapon  as  if  she 
expected  to  need  its  use  in  some  emergency 
she  neither  foresaw  nor  understood. 

The  Panther  guided  the  canoe  into  the 
middle  of  the  stream  and  propelled  it  with 
deliberation.  He  showed  no  haste  or  impa- 
tience, though  he  was  engaged  upon  the  most 
important  business  of  his  life.  The  shores  were 
densely  wooded,  and  gradually  approached 
each  other  as  the  deeply-laden  craft  moved 
against  the  current. 

Now  that  the  dread  which  oppressed  her  so 
long  had  passed,  a  natural  curiosity  impelled 
the  young  woman  to  ask : 


324      IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

"Where  are  we  going,  Mr.  Finley ?" 
He  replied,  in  his  usual  manner : 
"  When  the  Panther  and  I  came  upon  you 
I  was  on  my  way  to  the  block-house." 

"Did  he  mean  to  accompany  you?"  she 
asked  in  surprise. 

"  No ;  he  has  never  been  there,  and  I  do  not 
think  he  will  ever  go." 

" How, then,  did  you  intend  to  manage  it?" 
"  Wa-on-mon  and  I  have  journeyed  many 
miles  in  the  wilderness  together,"  replied  the 
missionary,  meaning  his  words  as  much  for 
the  silent  figure  in  front  as  for  the  vivacious 
one  behind  him  ;  "  we  have  never  quarreled, 
and  never  will.  When  I  reached  the  mouth 
of  this  stream  and  told  him  whither  I  was  go- 
ing, he  kindly  offered  to  take  me  a  portion  of 
the  way.  He  was  engaged  in  doing  so  when, 
providentially,  we  encountered  you  and  the 
two  Wyandots,  the  Antelope  and  Between- 
the-Kocks." 

"  But  you  just  said  you  would  not  go  the 
whole  distance  together." 

"This  stream  makes  a  sweeping  bend  to 
the  north  at  no  great  distance   from  here. 


GOOD-BYE  TO  THE  PANTHER.  325 

That  point  is  the  nearest  to  the  block-house 
that  we  can  reach  in  this  boat  except  by  de- 
scending to  the  Ohio,  and  when  we  arrive  at 
the  spot  I  have  in  mind  we  shall  part  com- 
pany with  the  Panther.  He  will  go  whither 
he  chooses  with  his  canoe  and  we  will  make 
the  rest  of  our  journey  on  foot." 

"  How  far  shall  we  have  to  walk  ?" 

"  Not  more  than  five  or  six  miles.  I  hope 
that  nothing  will  occur  to  prevent  our  safe  ar- 
rival, though  there  is  much  unrest  among  the 
Indians,  and  many  of  them  are  roaming 
through  the  woods." 

"I  feel  no  fear  so  long  as  Wa-on-mon  is 
with  us,"  said  Agnes,  taking  her  turn  in  utter- 
ing a  sentiment  for  the  benefit  of  their  com- 
panion, whose  coppery  body  did  not  sway  a 
hair's  breadth  to  the  right  or  left  as  he  ma- 
nipulated the  paddle  with  the  smooth  regular- 
ity of  a  piece  of  perfect  machinery.  He  was 
naked  above  the  waist,  his  shoulders  being 
half-hidden  by  the  mass  of  coarse  black  hair 
which  fell  about  them. 

There  is  little  muscular  development  in  the 
American  Indian,  only  a  slight  ridging  show- 


326  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

ing  at  the  shoulder-blades  of  the  Shawanoe, 
while  the  long  arms  had  a  lankness  that  gave 
no  indication  of  the  marvellous  force  and 
quickness  of  action  of  which  they  were  ca- 
pable. He  continued  to  gaze  straight  ahead, 
with  an  occasional  glance  at  the  shore  to  the 
right  or  left,  but  not  once  was  the  head  suffi- 
ciently turned  to  reveal  his  profile  to  the  two, 
whose  eyes  were  hardly  ever  removed  from 
the  strange  being  that  attracted  them  with  a 
fascination  for  which  neither  could  account. 

The  missionary  was  sure  that  no  one  read 
the  workings  of  the  Shawanoe's  mind  as  well 
as  himself.  He  had  known  him  so  intimately 
for  years  that  he  could  make  little  mistake  on 
that  point.  The  vengeful,  vindictive  mood 
that  had  grown  upon  him  after  the  departure 
of  the  Wyandots  had  gradually  passed,  while 
he  swung  the  paddle,  until  nothing  further 
was  to  be  feared  for  the  time  from  him. 

"  Yes,"  replied  Mr.  Finley  to  the  remark 
of  Agnes,  "  we  have  nothing  to  dread  from 
Shawanoe  or  Wyandot  so  long  as  he  is  with 
us,  but  we  part  in  a  few  minutes  now." 

Agnes  had  noticed  the  sweeping  bend  of 


GOOD-BYE  TO  THE  PANTHER.  327 

the  river  to  the  left,  only  a  short  distance 
ahead.  While  her  friend  was  speaking,  the 
Panther  turned  the  bow  of  the  canoe  to  the 
right,  and  a  few  powerful  sweeps  of  the  paddle 
sent  the  craft  against  the  bank.  At  the  mo- 
ment of  touching  the  white  man  stepped  out, 
and,  turning,  gave  his  hand  to  the  young 
woman,  who  sprang  lightly  beside  him. 

The  Panther,  without  a  word,  headed  out  in 
the  stream  again  and  resumed  paddling.  Mr. 
Finley  looked  after  him  with  a  curious  ex- 
pression, but  did  not  speak. 

"  Good-bye,  Wa-on-mon  !"  called  Agnes, 
waving  her  hand  to  the  chieftain's  back.  As 
her  clear,  joyous  voice  rang  across  the  water, 
the  Shawanoe  ceased  paddling  for  a  moment, 
turned  his  head,  and,  looking  fixedly  at  the 
young  man,  called,  in  her  tongue : 

"  Good-bye,  Flower  of  the  Woods !"  Then 
he  turned  again  and  continued  paddling  until 
he  disappeared  around  the  bend  in  the  stream. 
Neither  Missionary  Finley  nor  Agnes  Alt- 
man  ever  saw  him  again. 


328  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEBS. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

THE   ACCOUNT   SQUAKED. 

SIMON  KENTON  had  made  a  gallant  and 
determined  struggle  for  life,  having  led 
the  pursuing  Shawanoes  on  a  long  and  des- 
perate chase,  and  finally  thrown  the  foremost 
and  only  really  dangerous  one  off  his  track 
by  leaping  into  the  stream  and  swimming 
most  of  the  distance  under  the  surface  to  the 
other  shore. 

His  relentless  enemy  arrived  on  the  south- 
ern bank  while  the  ranger  was  swimming  with 
such  consummate  ease  and  swiftness  out  of 
sight.  The  first  supposition  of  the  pursuer, 
after  a  glance  at  the  unrufiled  surface,  must 
have  been  that  the  white  man  had  not  plunged 
into  the  water,  but  had  darted  to  the  right  or 
left,  along  the  edge  of  the  stream.  It  required 
two  or  three  minutes  for  the  Shawanoe  to  dis- 
cover his  mistake,  and  to  learn  that  Kenton 


THE  ACCOUNT  SQUARED.  329 

was  undoubtedly  making  for  the  other  shore, 
if  he  had  not  already  reached  it.  Inasmuch, 
however,  as  the  fugitive  had  taken  his  last  in- 
halation before  reaching  the  shelter  of  the 
overhanging  vegetation,  the  pursuer  descried 
nothing  of  him. 

The  shrewd  Shawanoe  suspected  the  truth, 
and  drawing  back  from  the  shore,  so  as  to  be 
out  of  sight,  watched  for  the  other  to  appear. 
Almost  any  one  beside  Kenton,  on  the  failure 
to  see  even  one  of  his  enemies,  would  have  re- 
vealed himself  by  his  carelessness  of  flight, 
after  his  assurance  of  escape.  He  was  too 
wise  to  do  anything  of  that  nature,  and  was 
breathing  freely  after  his  exhausing  run  and 
swim,  certain  that  all  real  peril  was  past, 
when,  to  his  consternation,  he  came  face  to  face 
with  another  Shawanoe  warrior,  and  almost 
instantly  surrendered  to  him. 

There  were  the  best  of  reasons  for  this  act, 
which  probably  has  struck  the  reader  as  out 
of  keeping  with  the  character  of  Simon  Ken- 
ton. In  the  first  place,  the  Indian  discovered 
the  approach  of  the  fugitive,  who  did  not  ob- 
serve his  danger  until  he  was  inextricably  in 


330  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

it.  Without  a  gun  or  knife  the  ranger  could 
make  no  fight  against  the  sinewy  red  man. 
The  principal  reason,  however,  for  Kenton 
surrendering  so  promptly  was  that  at  the  first 
glance  he  recognized  the  other  as  Wa-on-mon, 
known  as  the  Panther,  the  terrible  war  chief 
of  the  Shawanoes. 

Had  the  Indian  been  an  ordinary  warrior 
the  scout  would  have  tried  to  leap  upon  or  en- 
gage him  single-handed,  but  nothing  of  the 
kind  could  be  done  with  the  Panther,  and, 
recognizing  his  helplessness,  Kenton  did  the 
wisest  thing  conceivable  by  surrendering  off- 
hand to  him. 

It  is  more  than  likely  that  the  chieftain 
identified  the  famous  hunter  and  pioneer  be- 
fore the  latter  saw  him,  for  the  advantage  was 
with  the  red  man ;  but  with  the  opportunity 
of  shooting  down  his  implacable  enemy  before 
the  latter  could  know  whence  the  blow  came, 
the  Panther  assumed  an  easy  and  not  un- 
graceful attitude,  and  coolly  awaited  the  ap- 
proach of  the  other,  as  though  he  were  one  of 
his  scouts  returning  with  some  information  he 
had  been  sent  to  obtain  for  him. 


THE  ACCOUNT  SQUAEED.  331 

It  is  hardly  necessary  to  state  that  the  words 
that  passed  between  these  two  remarkable  men 
during  the  last  interview  they  ever  had,  were 
uttered  in  Shawanoe,  in  which  tongue  one 
was  as  much  adept  as  the  other. 

"I  am  your  prisoner,  Shawanoe,"  added 
the  ranger,  after  announcing  his  surrender, 
and  looking  his  master  straight  in  the  face 
with  an  expression  in  which  there  was  not  a 
trace  of  fear  or  shrinking. 

The  Panther,  after  crossing  the  stream  just 
beyond  the  bend  where  he  had  parted  from 
Missionary  Finley  and  Agnes  Altman,  ran 
his  canoe  under  the  bank  and  disembarked. 
He  was  but  a  few  paces  away  when  Kenton 
appeared  on  the  scene.  He  now  stood  erect, 
his  rifle  in  hand,  and  towahawk  in  his  girdle. 
Steadily  surveying  his  approaching  enemy,  he 
must  have  perceived  on  the  instant  that  he 
was  wholly  unarmed.  Had  it  been  otherwise 
the  meeting  between  the  two  would  have  been 
of  a  different  nature. 

"  Wa-on-mon  takes  no  prisoners,"  was  the 
alarming  response  of  the  chieftain. 

"  True  enough ;  you  didn't  take  me ;  I  threw 


332  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

myself  into  your  arms ;  you  can't  help  your- 
self, but  I  needn't  tell  the  Panther  that  if  I 
had  a  gun  or  a  knife  there  would  be  no  sur- 
render/' 

"  If  Wa-on-mon  gives  to  the  pale  face  a 
knife  will  he  fight?" 

"  The  Panther  should  know  better  than  to 
ask  that  question.  Have  I  ever  shrunk  from 
meeting  any  red  man  ?" 

The  ranger  made  no  reference  to  that  en- 
counter the  previous  summer,  when  he  gave 
back  his  life  to  the  Panther.  Such  a  re- 
minder would  be  in  the  nature  of  an  ap- 
peal and  Simon  Kenton  asked  mercy  of  no 
man,  much  less  would  he  seem  to  do  so  of  an 
Indian. 

"If  I  take  your  knife  what  will  you  do  for 
a  weapon  ?"  added  the  hunter. 

u  Wa-on-mon  has  his  tomahawk." 

"  There's  no  likeness  atween  them/'  Ken- 
ton was  quick  to  remark,  for  he  believed  he 
could  dodge  the  formidable  missile,  and  then 
would  be  at  advantage,  and  he  would  scorn  to 
accept  such  a  favor.  "  Get  a  knife  from  some 
of  your  warriors  that  can't  be  far  off  and  then 


THE  ACCOUNT  SQUAKED.  333 

we  can  fight  on  equal  terms  as  two  brave  men 
should  fight/' 

Instead  of  replying  to  this  pat  observation, 
the  chieftain  gave  a  wholly  different  turn  to 
his  words. 

"  Why  is  the  white  man  without  his  rifle  ? 
What  has  he  done  with  his  knife  ?" 

Kenton  always  maintained  to  the  end  of 
his  life  that  when  the  Panther  asked  these 
two  questions  he  smiled.  Never  before  had 
any  one  seen  that  dark  countenance  illum- 
ined by  anything  of  that  nature,  for  rarely 
indeed  did  the  light  of  merry  quip  enter  the 
soul  of  the  wrathful  Shawanoe. 

"  But  I  seen  the  corners  of  his  mouth 
twitch,"  remarked  Kenton  fully  a  half-century 
later,  in  relating  the  incident,  "  and  there  was 
a  pecul'ar  twinkle  in  the  Shawanoe's  eyes,  and 
when  a  varmint  shows  them  signs  you  can 
make  up  your  mind  that  there  ain't  anything 
of  the  natur'  of  murder  in  his  heart.  I 
knowed  from  that  minute  I  had  nothing  to 
fear  from  the  Panther,  onless  one  of  his  ugly 
moods  should  happen  to  come  onto  him." 

"I  lost  them,"  replied  the  ranger  with  the 


334  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEKS. 

most  serious  countenance  lie  could  assume  in 
answer  to  the  questions  of  the  chieftain. 

"The  white  man  was  frightened;  he  ran 
like  a  deer ;  he  threw  away  his  gun  and  his 
knife  that  he  might  run  faster." 

"  The  Panther  speaks  with  a  single  tongue, 
but  he  is  wrong ;  the  Shawanoes  took  the 
white  man's  weapons  from  him." 

Although  the  chieftain  must  have  suspected 
this  truth,  it  was  evident  that  he  knew  there 
was  a  good  deal  behind  the  statement  in  which 
he  felt  considerable  curiosity.  Nothing,  how- 
ever, in  his  looks  and  manner  showed  it,  but 
Kenton  gave  him  the  information  that  he 
knew  would  be  welcome. 

"  Red  Bird  and  his  warriors  encamped  last 
night  near  the  Ohio.  I  was  watching  them, 
when  one  of  his  men  stole  up  and  struck  me 
down  and  knocked  all  my  wits  out  of  me  at  the 
same  time.  When  I  came  to  they  had  me 
fast  and  took  away  my  knife  and  gun.  They 
tied  me  to  a  tree,  and,  when  morning  came, 
piled  wood  around  me  and  set  fire  to  it.  It 
was  then  that  a  white  man  fired  a  shot  which 
cut  the  thong,  and  I  ran  into  the  woods.     I 


THE  ACCOUNT  SQUARED.  335 

had  no  weapons,  and  the  Shawanoes  chased 
me  a  long  way." 

a  What  white  man  fired  the  shot  that  set 
the  prisoner  free  ?" 

"  That  I  can  not  tell  you,  Wa-on-mon,  for  I 
did  not  see  him.  I  suspect  it  was  the  great 
hunter,  Boone,  or  some  one  of  the  scouts  from 
the  block-house." 

"  It  was  a  brave  and  skilful  deed.  Have 
the  Shawanoes  seized  the  white  man  who  fired 
the  gun  ?" 

"  Neither  can  I  answer  that,  Wa-on-mon, 
but,"  added  Kenton,  with  a  twinkle  and  half- 
smile,  "  I  don't  think  it  likely,  for  you  see  he 
had  a  better  start  than  I  did,  and  had  his 
gun,  too.  They  didn't  catch  me,  and  I  see 
no  reason  why  they  should  catch  him,  who- 
ever he  was." 

"The  Shawanoe  runner  that  chased  him 
may  be  fleeter  of  foot  than  those  who  fright- 
ened my  brother." 

"  I'll  be  shot  if  that  could  be  !"  exclaimed 
Kenton,  quick  to  note  the  last  words  used  by 
the  Panther ;  "  I  never  had  such  a  chase  in 
my  life ;  I  drew  away  from  all  of  'em  except 


336  Iff  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

one;  I  could  not  shake  him  off  till  I  jumped 
into  the  water  and  swam  most  of  the  way  un- 
der it." 

The  chieftain  turned  his  head  and  glanced 
across  the  stream.  Imitating  him,  Kenton,  to 
his  surprise,  saw  the  warrior  to  whom  he  had 
just  referred,  standing  in  full  view  on  the 
other  side  evidently  watching  the  two  with 
the  closest  interest.  He  would  have  been  glad 
to  come  over  and  join  them,  but  dared  not  do 
so  without  permission  from  the  Panther. 

While  the  ranger  was  looking  at  the  Shawa- 
noe  that  had  given  him  so  hard  a  chase,  an- 
other and  another  warrior  came  out  of  the 
wood  and  appeared  at  his  side,  until  the  four 
that  had  been  distanced  were  with  him.  They 
recognized  their  war  chief,  and  feared  to  run 
the  risk  of  offending  him  by  venturing  another 
step  nearer.  Knowing  the  white  man  was  un- 
armed and  standing  in  the  presence  of  their 
resistless  leader,  they  felt  no  fear  of  his  ulti- 
mate escape. 

"  How  many  warriors  had  Red  Bird  with 
him  ?"  asked  the  Panther  in  that  indifferent 
manner  peculiar  to  his  people,  but  which  did 


THE  ACCOUNT  SQUAKED.  337 

not  deceive  Kenton,  who  was  convinced  that 
the  war  chief  desired  to  meet  his  subordinate, 
and  was,  therefore,  interested  in  him  and  his 
whereabouts. 

"  I  should  say  about  twenty,"  replied  the 
ranger,  indicating  by  twice  opening  and  shut- 
ting his  thumbs  and  fingers  the  number  he 
had  in  mind,  "  but  they  were  coming  and  go- 
ing and  I  may  have  missed  some  of  'em." 

The  informant  took  care  to  avoid  reference 
to  the  stirring  events  of  the  preceding  night, 
because  that  had  resulted  in  the  death  of  sev- 
eral warriors,  the  knowledge  of  which  might 
enrage  the  Panther. 

The  good  angel  was  now  at  the  elbow  of  the 
chieftain  and  he  was  listening  to  its  whisper- 
ings. Ill  would  the  prisoner  fare  if  it  should 
be  driven  away. 

"  My  brother  will  be  a  child  in  the  woods 

without  his  gun  and  knife,"  said  the  Panther 

in  a  gentler  voice  than  he  had  used  since  the 

meeting  of  the  two,  and  with  an  expression  of 

friendly  interest  that  made  Kenton  forget  for 

the  time  that  they  had  ever  been  enemies. 

"  The  distance  to  the  block-house  is  but  a 
22 


338  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEES. 

few  miles;  I  need  no  gun  to  reach  it,  and 
when  I  am  there  the  Panther  knows  I  shall 
not  want  for  weapons." 

The  chieftain  nodded  toward  his  canoe  as  he 
walked  thither.  Kenton  followed  and  waited 
on  the  water's  margin  until  the  Shawanoe 
shoved  the  boat  clear  of  the  land.  The  lat- 
ter laid  his  rifle  in  the  bow  and  motioned  to 
his  companion  to  enter.  The  latter  did  so 
and  seated  himself  near  the  middle.  The 
Panther  gave  the  craft  a  shove,  and  stepping 
in  at  the  stern,  picked  up  the  paddle,  and 
thus,  as  may  be  said,  became  master  of  the 
proceedings. 

It  will  be  noted  that  the  white  man  was  be- 
tween the  Indian  and  the  single  gun  in  the 
canoe.  With  his  unsurpassable  dexterity, 
Kenton  was  sure  he  could  seize  the  rifle,  and 
.  turn  the  tables  on  his  captor,  or,  in  the  com- 
mon parlance  of  the  present  day,  "get  the 
drop  "  on  him. 

But  why  think  of  such  a  thing  ?  No  in- 
ducement could  lead  Simon  Kenton  to  make 
the  attempt. 

The  ranger  saw  only  one  possible  cause  for 


THE  ACCOUNT  SQUARED.  339 

uneasiness.  The  five  Shawanoes  were  still  on 
the  other  shore  closely  watching  the  move- 
ments of  the  two  in  the  boat.  They  would 
not  willingly  see  the  white  man  depart  un- 
questioned, and  though  the  five  combined  dare 
not  gainsay  the  mighty  Wa-on-mon,  it  was  not 
impossible  that  they  would  suggest  some 
change  in  his  plan  which  might  prove  accept- 
able to  him.  This  change  would  probably 
mean  a  fight,  and,  while  it  need  not  be  re- 
peated that  Simon  Kenton  shrank  from  a 
physical  contest  with  no  man  when  the  field 
was  a  fair  one,  he  was  apprehensive  of 
treachery,  not  from  the  Panther,  but  from 
the  warriors,  who,  like  all  their  race,  were 
adepts  in  that  species  of  warfare. 

The  misgiving  of  the  fugitive  was  increased 
when  he  noted  that  the  chief  headed  the  boat 
toward  the  group,  who,  standing  near  each 
other,  never  removed  their  gaze  from  the 
canoe  and  its  occupants. 

"  There's  going  to  be  a  rumpus,"  was  his 
conclusion ;  "  the  Panther  has  got  some  plan 
in  his  head — I'll  be  shot  if  I'm  so  sartin', 
either,"  added  the  ranger,  as  the  Shawanoe 


340  m  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEKS. 

shied  the  boat  away  from  shore,  to  the  evident 
surprise,  if  not  disappointment,  of  the  war- 
riors awaiting  him.  One  of  them  made  as  if 
to  keep  pace  with  the  chieftain,  but  a  glance 
from  the  latter  was  enough  to  check  any  such 
design. 

The  Panther  continued  driving  the  craft 
forward  at  a  moderate  speed  until  some  two  or 
three  hundred  yards  above  the  point  where 
his  pursuers  were  gathered,  when  he  swerved 
it  into  shore,  and  knowing  the  meaning  of  the 
act,  Kenton  stepped  out.  He  turned  about 
expecting  the  Panther  to  do  the  same,  or  at 
least  make  some  explanation,  but  the  chief- 
tain did  neither.  He  did  not  so  much  as 
glance  at  the  white  man  whose  life  he  had 
given  back  to  him,  even  as  he  had  received 
his  own  from  the  white  man,  but  sent  the  frail 
craft  skimming  down  stream  toward  the  war- 
riors. 

Kenton  was  less  surprised  than  any  other 
person  would  have  been. 

"  What's  the  use  of  him  and  me  saying 
anything  more?"  he  mused,  as  he  stood  for  a 
few  minutes  watching  the  vanishing  Indian  ; 


CO 


THE  ACCOUNT  SQUARED.  341 

"  we've  said  enough  to  understand  each  other. 
I  let  up  on  him  when  I  had  him  down  last 
summer,  and  he's  just  now  done  the  same  for 
me.  We  didn't  say  nothin'  'bout  it,  but  that's 
what  it  means. 

"  Now  the  account  is  squared,  and  we  stand 
as  though  nothin'  of  the  kind  had  ever  took 
place.  It  will  be  nip  and  tuck  when  we  meet 
next  time,  and  Heaven  only  knows  who  it  will 
be  that  wins.  There  he  goes,  and  I  wonder 
when  we'll  meet  again." 

But  Simon  Kenton  and  Wa-on-mon,  the 
fierce  leader  of  the  Shawanoes,  never  met 
again. 


342  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

JOURNEYING   SOUTHWARD. 

IT  was  a  strange  situation  for  Simon  Ken- 
ton, wandering  thus  through  an  Indian 
country  without  even  a  pocket  knife  to  serve 
him  as  a  weapon.  He  was  liable  to  come 
across  some  of  the  Shawanoes,  or  they  were 
likely  to  strike  his  trail,  in  which  event  his 
only  recourse,  like  the  hare,  would  be  his 
heels. 

He  did  not  feel  altogether  at  ease  concern- 
ing the  five  warriors  whom  he  had  left  behind 
him,  and  who  were  but  a  comparatively  slight 
distance  away.  It  was  possible  that  the  Pan- 
ther would  change  his  mind,  and,  looking 
upon  the  accounts  between  himself  and  the 
white  man  as  squared,  give  the  pursuers  lib- 
erty to  do  as  they  chose. 

It  was  this  reflection  which  made  Kenton 
unusually   alert.      He    took    every   possible 


JOURNEYING  SOUTHWARD.  343 

means  of  obliterating  his  trail,  stepping  with 
extreme  care  and  calling  into  play  all  his 
skill,  until  his  fear  of  that  particular  group 
soon  passed.  He  had  made  his  course  so 
eccentric  and  winding  and  his  footprints  so 
light  that  the  keenest-eyed  Shawanoe  would 
be  obliged  continually  to  search  and  study  for 
"  sign."  That  precluded  all  speed,  and  hence, 
by  keeping  a  smart  pace  himself,  nothing  was 
to  be  dreaded  from  them.  At  the  same  time 
his  woodcraft  must  prevent  his  running  into 
new  danger.  He  glided  in  and  out  among 
the  trees  as  if  "  shod  with  silence,"  and  rap- 
idly lessened  the  distance  he  had  to  travel  to 
reach  the  block-house,  on  which  all  his  hopes 
now  depended. 

Kenton  was  treading  his  way  through  the 
forest  in  this  manner,  when  he  was  surprised 
to  discover  that  he  had  struck  the  fresh  trail 
of  some  one  else  going  in  the  same  direction. 
A  professional  examination  of  the  footprints 
revealed  that  one  set  was  made  by  a  white 
man  and  the  other  by  a  girl  or  young  woman 
wearing  a  very  small  shoe. 

"  That  hits  me  powerful  qu'ar,"  mused  the 


344  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEKS. 

ranger,  who  summoned  all  his  wonderful  wood- 
craft to  his  help.  "  In  the  fust  place,  the  only 
gal  in  Ohio  that  can  leave  such  a  purty,  well- 
shaped  trail  as  that  is  Agnes  Altman,  and  it 
follows  consequently,  therefore,  that  it's  her 
that  left  them  footprints,  and  she's  making  for 
the  block-house  over  the  same  road  I'm  fol- 
lerin'. 

"  The  last  I  heered  of  the  gal  was  from  the 
younker  Ashbridge,  who  told  me  'bout  her 
being  grabbed  up  from  his  side  last  night, 
when  it  was  too  dark  for  him  to  see  anything 
round  him.  It  can't  be  the  younker  that's 
with  her,  for  that  doesn't  stand  to  reason. 

"  That  p'int  being  settled,  the  question  is, 
who  is  it  that  is  walkin'  just  ahead  of  the  gal, 
for  she  steps  nearly  all  the  time  in  his  tracks. 
It  might  be  some  of  the  boys  that's  run  'cross 
her  and  is  taking  her  home." 

But  this  theory,  as  Kenton  quickly  saw, 
was  untenable. 

"  What's  become  of  them  two  Wyandots 
(for  I  know  the  Antelope  had  a  companion) 
that  run  off  with  the  gal  ?  Why,  it  was  just 
their  luck,  like  mine,  to  run  across  the  Pan- 


JOURNEYING  SOUTHWARD.  345 

ther,  and  he's  made  'em  let  her  go.  Mission- 
ary Finley  has  a  way  of  giving  his  right  foot 
a  little  more  turn,  as  he  walks,  than  he  does 
with  his  other  foot.  That's  what  has  been 
done  on  this  trail;  it  follers  consequently, 
therefore,  that  the  man  with  the  gal  is  the 
parson.  It  couldn't  be  so  very  long  ago  that 
the  start  was  made  for  the  block-house,  and 
as  they  are  traveling  the  same  way  as  me,  it 
follers  consequently,  therefore,  that  I  stand  a 
powerful  chance  of  overhauling  them  before 
they  reach  the  post." 

It  will  be  seen  that  the  ranger,  starting  with 
a  correct  premise,  had  reached  the  logical  con- 
clusion of  his  argument. 

Within  the  succeeding  fifteen  minutes  he 
overtook  his  friends,  who,  it  need  not  be  said, 
gave  him  most  cordial  greeting  and  welcome. 
The  missionary  remarking  the  absence  of 
weapons  on  the  person  of  the  ranger,  the  lat- 
ter told  his  experience  of  the  preceding  twenty- 
four  hours,  which  fully  explained  his  plight. 
Mr.  Finley  and  Agnes,  in  turn,  made  known 
what  had  befallen  them,  so  that  a  full  under- 
standing was  quickly  reached. 


346  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

u  How  dreadfully  anxious  father  and  mother 
must  be,"  remarked  the  young  woman;  "and 
George,  too,"  she  added,  with  a  blush — u  how 
he  must  feel !" 

"  There  can't  be  no  doubt  of  that,  gal,  but 
it  won't  last  long." 

"  You  think  he  went  to  the  block-house  ?" 

"  I've  no  doubt  of  it.  I  told  the  younker 
that  if  I  didn't  get  back  to  him  by  sunup  he 
must  wait  no  longer,  but  hurry  to  the  fort  and 
get  what  help  he  could  to  foller  after  you  and 
the  Wyandots.  I'm  sure  that's  what  he  set 
out  to  do." 

"  We  mustn't  forget  Jethro,  either,"  added 
Agnes,  whose  heart  went  out  in  sympathy  to 
all  that  were  imperiled ;  "  what  of  him  ?" 

"  There  don't  seem  to  be  any  use  thinking 
of  him." 

"  What  do  you  mean  ?"  she  asked  in  alarm ; 
"do  you  think  that  any  ill  has  befallen 
him?" 

"Can't  tell,  but  that  darky  is  the  most 
powerful  qu'ar  creatur  I  ever  run  agin  in  this 
part  of  the  world.  He's  always  doing  some- 
thing that  nobody  else,  not  even  me  or  Boone, 


JOUENEYING  SOUTHWAED.  347 

dare  try,  and  yet  he  seems  to  come  out  on  top 
every  time." 

"  But,  Simon/'  said  the  missionary,  "  it  is 
not  reasonable  to  suppose  that  that  can  always 
last.  God  has  been  merciful  beyond  our  de- 
serts to  all  of  us,  and  yet  he  works  through 
well-established  laws,  and  those  who  break 
them  must  expect,  sooner  or  later,  to  incur  the 
penalty." 

"  True,  parson,  true ;  but  with  the  darky 
it  'pears  always  to  be  later.  I  don't  know 
where  he  is  or  what  has  become  of  him,  but 
it'll  be  the  greatest  s'prise  of  my  life  if,  when 
we  reach  the  fort,  we  don't  find  him  eating 
his  dinner  there.  Ef  it's  all  the  same  to  you  ?" 
added  Kenton,  with  a  grin,  extending  his  hand 
for  the  rifle  which  Agnes  was  carrying. 

"  But  what  will  I  do  ?"  she  asked  in  turn, 
smiling  and  hesitating,  but  finally  passing  the 
weapon  to  him. 

"  It  don't  amount  to  much,  that's  true,"  re- 
marked Kenton,  turning  the  plaything  over 
in  his  hand  and  hefting  it,  "  but  if  we  get  into 
a  snarl  it'll  make  a  powerful  handy  club." 

"  You  dare  to  use  it  that  way !"  said  Agnes, 


348  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

with  a  warning  shake  of  her  head,  "  and  I  will 
never  let  you  take  it  in  your  hand  again." 

"  I  offered  to  carry  it  for  her,"  said  the  mis- 
sionary, "  but  she  would  not  trust  it  with  me. 
Evidently  I  am  not  as  much  in  her  good 
graces  as  you." 

They  had  made  quite  a  pause  in  the  woods, 
during  which  Kenton's  practiced  eye  detected 
no  sign  of  danger.  When  he  felt  the  familiar 
grasp  of  a  rifle  in  his  hand,  even  though  the 
weapon  was  an  insignificant  one  as  compared 
with  his  own,  his  self-reliance  and  confidence 
were  vastly  increased.  He  formed  the  belief 
that  there  was  little,  if  anything,  to  fear  from 
the  Shawanoes  behind  him.  Even  if  the  Pan- 
ther did  not  forbid  them  to  attempt  to  pursue 
him,  they  would  find  too  many  difficulties  in 
the  way,  as  previously  explained,  to  do  it  with 
success.  Besides,  the  little  party  was  steadily 
nearing  the  block-house,  and  were  more  likely 
to  meet  friends  than  enemies. 

Agnes,  by  request,  walked  a  few  paces  in 
advance.  If  she  were  seen  by  any  Indians  be- 
fore they  saw  the  men,  they  would  not  fire 
upon  her,  but  would  try  to  take  her  prisoner. 


JOURNEYING  SOUTHWARD.  349 

The  missionary  and  the  ranger  walked  side 
by  side,  speaking  earnestly  together  and  con- 
tinually glancing  here  and  there  and  every- 
where, for  it  must  not  be  supposed  that  they 
relied  in  any  degree  upon  the  protection  their 
companion  might  accidentally  give  them. 
Caution,  alertness  and  vigilance  became  the 
second  nature  of  the  woodsmen  and  rangers 
in  the  days  of  the  pioneers. 

"Simon,"  said  Mr.  Finley  in  his  grave 
voice,  "have  you  learned  of  any  expedition 
by  President  Washington  against  the  Indians 
of  the  West?" 

"  Yes ;  Red  Bird  and  me  had  a  little  con- 
versation— natural,  you  know,  like — when  he 
was  making  ready  to  use  me  to  warm  his 
hands  by,  and  he  told  me  that  such  a  thing 
was  going  to  be  done,  or  rather  tried  ?" 

"  Strange  how  the  Indians  should  hear  of  it 
so  soon,  and  yet  it  isn't  the  first  time  that 
they  have  received  the  news  before  we  knew 
anything  about  it." 

"  I  think,  parson,  that  the  birds  of  the  air 
carry  the  news  to  'em." 

"  There  have  been  signal  fires  burning  on 


850  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEEES. 

the  high  grounds  for  weeks  past,  and  you 
know  as  well  as  I  of  the  restlessness  among 
the  red  men." 

"  And  I've  larned,  too,  that  the  varmints 
are  making  ready  to  go  on  the  warpath. 
There's  a  fight  coming  that's  to  be  the  big- 
gest we  ever  had  in  this  part  of  the  world." 

"  It  will  result  in  the  overthrow  of  the  red 
men  this  time.  The  mistakes  of  Colonel 
Crawford,  General  St.  Clair  and  others  can 
not  be  repeated.  President  Washington  was 
thrown  into  a  rage  by  St.  Clair's  disaster,  for 
he  had  warned  him  against  the  very  blunders 
he  made.  They  will  not  be  repeated.  I  have 
heard  that  General  Wayne  is  to  lead  this  ex- 
pedition." 

"That's  the  news  that  come  to  me,  so  it 
must  be  true." 

"  Then  woe  betide  the  Panther  and  his  peo- 
ple !  It  will  be  the  most  crushing  blow  they 
have  ever  received." 

u  Did  you  larn  anything  from  him,  parson  ?" 

"  Not  directly.  He  told  me  nothing,  and  I 
was  too  prudent  to  question  him,  but  under- 
standing his  nature  as  I  did,  I  could  read  him 


JOUENEYING  SOUTHWARD.  351 

well.  He  is  traveling  through  the  country, 
meeting  the  chiefs  of  the  Pottawatomies,  Wy- 
andots,  Miamis,  Shawanoes  and  other  tribes, 
and  nerving  and  arranging  with  them  for  the 
final  conflict,  which  he  is  confident  will  prove 
a  more  overwhelming  disaster  to  the  whites 
than  all  others  together.  He  is  a  strange  be- 
ing, subject  to  strange  moods." 

"  I  run  right  into  him,  never  dreaming  that 
he  was  anywhere  in  the  neighborhood,  and  as 
I  hadn't  no  weapons,  he  had  me ;  so  I  s'ren- 
dered." 

"It  was  the  only  thing  you  could  do, 
Simon  ;  you  could  make  no  fight,  and  if  you 
had  turned  to  run — "     . 

"  He  would  have  dropped  me  at  the  first 
step ;  why  didn't  he  do  it,  parson,  anyway  ?" 

"  Providentially  he  was  in  one  of  his  mag- 
nanimous moods.  A  few  minutes  earlier  or 
later,  and  he  might  have  forgotten  that  little 
affair  of  last  summer,  between  you  and  him." 

"  Do  you  think  he  did  forget  it  ?" 

"  Of  course  not.  There's  little  difference, 
Simon,  after  all,  between  a  white  and  red  man. 
The  Panther  has  the  vices  and  virtues  of  his 


352  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

people,  perhaps  a  few  more  vices  than  are  his 
share,  but  though  he  drank  a  great  deal  of 
fire-water  years  ago,  it  is  a  long  time  since  he 
has  touched  it.  He  is  kind  to  his  squaw  and 
children,  but  his  hatred  of  the  white  men  is 
like  that  of  King  Philip  of  Mount  Hope  and 
Pontiac,  chief  of  the  Ottawas.  If  it  was  not 
a  prompting  of  gratitude,  why  did  he  spare 
you  at  all  ?  You  will  find  gratitude  and  in- 
gratitude among  those  people  just  as  you  do 
among  our  own." 

"  But  if  him  and  me  meet  again,  parson, 
what  then  ?" 

"  I  have  no  doubt  it  will  be  as  if  your 
meeting  last  summer  and  to-day  had  never 
taken  place.  In  other  words,  the  account  be- 
tween you  has  been  squared." 

"  That's  my  idea  exactly." 

"  Therefore,  I  hope  you  may  never  meet, 
Simon." 

"  I  don't  know  as  I've  much  feeling  one 
way  or  t'other  'bout  it,  but  I  don't  under- 
stand, parson,  how  he  was  marciful  to  the  gal, 
to  little  Mabel  Ashbridge,  to  me,  and  always 
to  you  ;  he  never  offered  to  harm  you." 


JOURNEYING  SOUTHWARD.  353 

"  Ah,  my  good  friend,  you  haye  no  concep- 
tion of  the  many  narrow  escapes  I  have  had 
from  Wa-on-mon.  He  has  been  on  the  point 
more  than  once  of  sinking  his  tomahawk  in 
my  brain,  but  was  restrained  by  a  power 
higher  than  his  own.  When  I  came  out  of 
the  woods  this  morning,  and  hailed  him  and 
asked  him  to  take  me  in  his  canoe,  I  saw  he 
was  in  one  of  his  ugly  tempers,  for  he  was 
then  on  a  tour  among  the  tribes  to  rouse  them 
against  the  whites,  but  my  confidence  in  him 
disarmed  his  enmity  for  the  moment,  just  as 
your  surrender  did." 

u  And  was  that  the  end  of  his  ugliness  to- 
ward you  ?" 

"By  no  means.  He  spared  the  Antelope 
and  his  companion,  Between-the-Rocks,  after 
which  Satan  overcame  him  again,  and  he  de- 
termined to  kill  me  and  Agnes." 

Kenton  looked  at  the  missionary  in  amaze- 
ment. 

11 1  read  it  in  his  face,  and  showed  him  I  knew 
it.  He  was  cowed,  and  by  and  by  his  evil 
angel  left  him,  and  was  still  absent  when  you 
fell  into  his  hands." 

23 


354      IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

"  What  I  don't  understand  is  how  it  is  that 
a  varmint  that  has  done  all  the  deeds  he  has 
ever  feels  like  letting  up  on  any  pale  face." 

"There  is  no  heart  so  bad,  Simon,  that 
there  is  not  some  good  in  it.  You  had  the 
Panther  in  your  power  last  summer,  and  yet, 
when  he  expected  no  mercy,  you  extended  it 
to  him.  It  was  the  same  influence  that 
stayed  his  hand,  when  all  his  evil  promptings 
said, '  Strike  and  spare  not/  It  was  that  still, 
small  voice  which  whispers  to  you  in  the 
watches  of  the  night,  at  high  noon,  when  you 
are  alone  in  the  depths  of  the  woods  or  among 
the  abodes  of  men,  urging  you  to  give  your 
heart  to  God,  and  to  try  to  shape  your  life  so 
that  it  will  always  be  pleasing  in  His  sight." 

Kenton  was  silent,  for  this  was  not  the  first 
time  the  words  of  the  good  man  had  im- 
pressed him  more  deeply  than  the  utterances 
of  any  other  person.  Laying  his  hand  af- 
fectionately on  the  shoulder  of  the  ranger, 
the  missionary  asked,  in  a  low  voice : 

"  Will  you  think  of  these  things,  Simon  ?" 

"  I  will,"  was  the  fervent  response. 

"Then,  with  that  tact  which  is  too   rare 


JOUKNEYING  SOUTH WAED.  355 

among  well-meaning  men,  Mr.  Finley  dropped 
the  momentous  subject.  He  had  sowed  the 
good  seed,  and  was  content  to  let  it  take  root 
and  grow  of  itself. 

"Something  seems  to  interest  Agnes,"  he 
remarked. 

The  young  woman,  who  was  a  couple  of 
rods  in  advance,  had  stopped  and  was  looking 
at  her  friends  with  a  troubled  expression. 
Suddenly  she  walked  rapidly  toward  them. 

"  What  is  it,  my  child  ?"  asked  the  mission- 
ary, as  she  joined  them. 

"  I  think  there  is  some  one  a  short  distance 
ahead  of  us  in  the  wood." 

"  I  know  it,"  said  Kenton,  compressing  his 
lips  and  grasping  the  small  rifle  more  firmly. 


356  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

CONCLUSION. 

THAT  which  Agnes  Altman  suspected  was 
a  certainty  to  Simon  Kenton,  though  no 
person  was  in  sight,  and  the  missionary  at  his 
side  had  caught  no  suspicious  sign.  In  ac- 
cordance with  his  training,  the  ranger  held 
himself  prepared  for  danger,  though  he  was 
so  strongly  convinced  that  it  was  not  of  that 
nature  that  he  did  not  warn  his  companions 
to  protect  themselves  by  taking  shelter  behind 
the  trees. 

Suddenly  Kenton  emitted  a  low,  bird-like 
whistle,  which  was  instantly  responded  to 
from  some  point  a  slight  way  in  advance. 
The  missionary  smiled,  for  he  knew  what  it 
meant. 

"  Give  yourself  no  alarm,  my  child,"  he 
said  to  Agnes  ;  "  friends  are  near  us." 

The  words  were  yet  in  his  mouth  when  just 


CONCLUSION.  357 

in  advance  appeared  three  figures,  who  were 
recognized  at  the  first  glance.  The  first  was 
the  fine  athletic  form  of  the  famous  pioneer 
Daniel  Boone,  the  second  was  George  Ash- 
bridge,  and  the  third  the  no  less  welcome 
Jethro  Juggens,  who  from  some  cause  was 
doing  a  vast  amount  of  grinning  and  chuck- 
ling. 

Boone  shook  hands  with  his  old  friend 
Kenton,  the  two  exchanging  characteristic 
observations,  then  warmly  pressed  the  palm 
of  the  missionary,  whom  he  held  in  the  high- 
est respect  and  affection,  and  finally  greeted 
the  blushing  Agnes,  whose  heart  was  overflow- 
ing with  very  fulness  of  joy  and  gratitude. 
Bashfulness  restrained  her  and  George  in  the 
presence  of  the  others,  but  when  their  hands 
met  in  fervent  pressure,  and  they  looked  in 
each  other's  eyes,  heart  spoke  to  heart,  and 
they  could  well  afford  to  defer  the  more  lov- 
ing embrace  until  no  other  eyes  should  be- 
hold them. 

"  Why  don't  you  come  forward,  younker  ?" 
called  Kenton  to  Jethro,  who  held  back  and 
chuckled  more  than  ever.    "  There  ain't  none 


358  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

in  this  crowd  that  I'm  gladder  to  see  than 

you." 

The  African  advanced,  and  was  quickly 
made  to  feel  that  no  person  ever  had  a  more 
sincere  friend  than  each  one  in  that  little 
party  was  to  him. 

Boone  explained  that  he  was  at  the  block- 
house when  Ashbridge  came  in  with  his  story 
of  tragedy  and  despair.  Indeed,  he  seemed 
hopeless.  A  party  of  half-a-dozen  could  have 
been  formed  at  once  to  set  out  in  quest  of  Ag- 
nes, whose  father  insisted  upon  being  one  of 
the  rescuers ;  but  Boone  was  inexorable.  He 
would  allow  no  one  to  go  with  him  except 
young  Ashbridge,  and  the  reason  for  taking 
him  was  that  he  might  locate  the  trail  of  the 
Wyandots.  They  being  only  two  in  number, 
Boone  saw  that  it  was  not  strength  that  was 
needed  so  much  as  celerity  and  skill  in  wood- 
craft. Besides,  he  expected  help  from  Ken- 
ton, who  was  engaged  on  the  same  business, 
he  never  dreaming  that  his  old  friend  would 
make  such  a  blunder  as  to  allow  himself  to 
fall  into  the  hands  of  the  Shawanoes. 

Boone  and  Ashbridge  were  on  their  way 


CONCLUSION.  359 

when  they  came  upon  Jethro  Juggens,  making 
for  the  block-house.  He  it  was  who  made 
known  the  startling  truth  about  Kenton, 
though  it  was  supplemented  by  the  welcome 
news  that  by  means  of  a  rifle-shot  he  had  cut 
the  cord  that  bound  the  ranger  to  the  tree 
and  saw  him  leap  off  in  the  woods. 

"  What !"  exclaimed  Kenton,  fairly  leaping 
from  his  feet  at  this  point ;  "  do  you  mean  to 
tell  me  that  it  was  that  black  scamp  who  fired 
that  shot?" 

"  I's  de  gemman,"  replied  the  proud  Jethro. 
"  Is  dis  de  fust  time,  Marse  Kenton,  dat  yo' 
knowed  I  kin  shoot  a  rifle  like  a  house  afire  ?" 

"  Wal,  ef  that  don't  beat  all  natur' !  I  never 
dreamed  of  its  being  you.  And  how  did  you 
manage  to  save  your  own  hide?  The  var- 
mints knowed  what  it  was  that  set  me  free, 
and  they  must  have  looked  for  you." 

"  So  dey  did — dey  did,  Marse  Kenton,  and 
dey  found  me !  But  what  did  Jethro  Juggens 
keer?  He  wanted  'em  to  find  him.  I  jes' 
waited  till  dey  come  up,  wid  dat  heathen  Red 
Bird  at  dar  head.  Dar  war  'leben  ob  'em 
altogedder,  for  I  stood  'em  up  in  a  row  and 


360  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

counted  'em  free  times.  Den  I  begun  wid 
Red  Bird,  and  took  him  by  de  heels  and 
banged  him  agin  de  tree  so  hard  dat  his  head 
flew  off;  den  I  took  de  next  one  and  sarved 
him  de  same  way,  and  so  on  till  de  whole 
'leben— " 

Just  then  Jethro  observed  the  shocked  look 
on  the  face  of  Agnes,  the  reproachful  expres- 
sion on  that  of  the  missionary,  and  the  smiles 
on  the  countenances  of  the  others.  He  stopped 
short  in  his  narration,  and,  after  clearing  his 
throat,  amended  his  narrative  so  as  to  make 
it  truthful  in  every  particular,  being  to  the 
effect  that  the  Shawanoes  did  not  search  the 
tree-tops  for  the  daring  marksman,  and  he  had 
only  to  wait  until  the  danger  was  past,  when 
he  came  down  and  made  for  the  block-house. 

And  within  the  following  hour  Boone, 
Kenton,  Finley,  Ashbridge,  Jethro  and  Ag- 
ges  arrived  at  the  same  frontier  post,  where, 
for  the  time,  all  peril  was  at  an  end. 


The  battle  of  Fallen  Timbers,  as  it  is  known 
in  history,  was  fought  between  the  expedition 
led  by  General  Anthony  Wayne  and  the  war- 


CONCLUSION.  361 

riors  of  the  combined  tribes  of  the  West  in 
August,  1794,  and  resulted  in  the  utter  re- 
pulse and  overthrow  of  the  Indians.  The 
treaty  of  Greenville,  made  the  following  year, 
brought  a  reign  of  peace  to  the  frontier  which 
was  comparatively  unbroken  until  the  war  of 
1812,  when  Tecumseh,  unquestionably  the 
greatest  American  Indian  who  ever  lived, 
roused  his  people  to  resistance. 

Tecumseh  was  a  young  warrior  in  the  bat- 
tle of  Fallen  Timbers,  and  fought  by  the  side 
of  Wa-on-mon,  known  as  the  Panther.  He 
saw  this  war  chief,  when  leading  one  of  the 
most  daring  attacks  of  that  sanguinary  en- 
gagement, instantly  killed  by  a  Kentucky  rifle- 
man, who  afterwards  stated  that  he  recognized 
the  Panther,  and,  knowing  what  a  scourge  he 
had  been  to  the  settlements  in  Ohio  and  Ken- 
tucky, deliberately  selected  him  as  a  target. 

Peace  having  finally  come  to  the  frontier, 
there  came  with  it  the  time  when  all  agreed 
that  it  was  prudent  and  safe  for  the  Ashbridge 
and  Altman  families  to  remove  their  homes 
from  under  the  wing,  as  it  may  be  called,  of 
the  block-house  to  the  clearing  on  the  Ken- 


362      IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

tucky  side  of  the  river  from  which  they  had 
been  turned  back  after  reaching  it.  The  loca- 
tion was  so  favorable  and  the  soil  so  productive 
that  with  thetn  went  several  other  families,  so 
that  in  the  course  of  a  few  months  quite  a 
little  settlement  had  been  founded,  and  the 
foundation  laid  for  one  of  the  leading  towns 
of  the  State. 

So  far  as  George  Ashbridge  and  Agnes  Alt- 
man  were  personally  concerned,  the  course  of 
true  love  ran  smooth  between  them  until  the 
close  of  life.  The  wedding  took  place  shortly 
after  their  removal  to  the  clearing,  and  was 
one  of  the  most  memorable  for  years.  It 
was  attended  by  guests  who  came  a  dis- 
tance of  more  than  twenty  miles.  Boone 
and  Kenton  journeyed  much  further,  indeed, 
in  order  to  reach  the  scene  from  Boonesbor- 
ough.  Of  that  merry  crowd,  none  was  mer- 
rier and  happier  than  Jethro  Juggens,  whose 
jigs,  breakdowns  and  antics  were  a  source  of 
delight  to  the  joyous  crowd  that  fairly  over- 
ran the  place. 

He,  like  George  and  Agnes,  was  permitted 
by  Providence   to   live   to  a  good  old    age. 


CONCLUSION.  363 

When  the  couple  at  last  followed  the  friends 
that  had  gone  on  before,  they  left  a  fragrant 
and  blessed  memory  behind  them,  and  their 
descendants  to-day  are  among  the  most  hon- 
ored names  in  Ohio  and  Kentucky. 


Daniel  Boone,  the  most  famous  pioneer  of 
the  West,  was  a  native  of  Bucks  county, 
Pennsylvania,  and  was  just  three  years  to  a 
day  the  junior  of  General  Washington.  When 
Boone  was  a  young  man  his  father  removed 
to  North  Carolina.  The  son  married  Rebecca 
Ryan  in  1755,  when  he  was  about  twenty 
years  of  age.  The  children  born  of  this  mar- 
riage were  James,  Israel,  Jesse,  Daniel,  Na- 
than, Susan,  Jemima,  Lavinia  and  Rebecca. 

In  May,  1769,  Boone  accompanied  an  ex- 
ploring party  which  visited  the  wilds  of  Ken- 
tucky. They  were  enchanted  with  what  they 
saw.  Boone  and  a  companion  remained,  and 
a  series  of  thrilling  adventures  with  the  In- 
dians opened,  which  it  may  be  said  lasted  for 
nearly  a  half-century.  In  the  autumn  of 
1774  he  started  with  his  family  to  make  his 
home    in   Kentucky.     On    the   way  thither 


364  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

Boone's  eldest  son  was  killed  in  an  attack  by 
red  men  at  Cumberland  Gap,  and  the  party 
returned  to  North  Caralina,  against  the  pro- 
test of  Boone,  who  soon  returned.  He  acted 
as  captain  in  the  Dunmore  war  and  com- 
manded three  contiguous  garrisons  on  the 
frontier.  The  present  town  of  Harrodsburg 
was  settled  in  the  spring  of  1774,  and  is 
therefore  the  oldest  settlement  in  Kentucky. 
Boonesborough,  named  for  the  pioneer,  was 
founded  about  a  year  later.  In  the  autumn  of 
1775,  Boone,  with  a  large  company,  including 
his  own  family,  left  North  Carolina,  and  safely 
reaching  Boonesborough,  made  their  home  in 
that  frontier  town.  Boone's  wife  and  daugh- 
ter were  the  first  white  women  who  ever 
"  stood  upon  the  banks  of  the  wild  and  beau- 
tiful Kentucky."  His  services  there,  and  his 
numerous  stirring  experiences,  would  require 
a  volume  for  their  narration,  and  are  a  part  of 
the  history  of  the  West.  He  attained  the 
rank  of  major  and  then  colonel,  was  repeatedly 
captured  by  Indians,  was  engaged  in  num- 
berless affrays  with  them,  until  peace  finally 
came  to  the  border. 


CONCLUSION.  365 

Although  Boone  made  his  possessions  around 
Boonesborough  very  valuable,  he  lost  them 
all  through  the  rapacity  of  land  speculators. 
He  removed  to  Point  Pleasant,  on  the  Kana- 
wha River,  in  Virginia,  where  he  stayed  sev- 
eral years,  tilling  the  ground  with  great 
industry  and  occasionally  indulging  in  his  fav- 
orite pastime  of  hunting.  The  favorable  re- 
ports from  Missouri  led  to  his  emigration 
thither,  near  the  close  of  the  last  century. 
There  he  died,  September  26,  1820,  in  the 
eigthty-sixth  year  of  his  age.  The  remains 
of  his  wife  and  himself  were  removed  to 
Frankfort,  Kentucky,  in  1845,  with  impres- 
sive ceremonies,  a  striking  and  eloquent  ad- 
dress being  delivered  by  Senator  J.  J.  Crit- 
tenden. 

Even  Lord  Byron  rendered  his  tribute  in 

the  following  words : 

"  Of  all  men 
Who  passes  for  in  life  and  death  most  lucky, 

Of  all  the  great  names  which  in  our  faces  stare, 
Is  Daniel  Boone,  backwoodsman  of  Kentucky. 

"  Crime  came  not  near  him — she  is  not  the  child 

Of  solitude.     Health  shrank  not  from  him,  for 
Her  home  is  in  the  rarely-trodden  wild." 


36(5  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

Simon  Kenton's  fame  as  hunter,  ranger  and 
pioneer  is  scarcely  second  to  that  of  Daniel 
Boone,  of  whom  he  was  twenty  years  the 
junior.  He  was  a  native  of  Fauquier  County, 
Virginia,  whence  he  fled  to  Kentucky  when 
only  sixteen  years  old,  under  the  mistaken  be- 
lief that  he  had  killed  a  young  man  in  a  per- 
sonal encounter.  He  served  as  a  scout  in  the 
Dunmore  war,  during  which  the  kindness  he 
showed  to  Simon  Girty,  who  served  with  him, 
led  to  the  interposition  of  the  renegade  years 
afterward  when  Kenton  was  condemned  to 
death  by  the  Indians. 

Kenton  commanded  a  company  of  volun- 
teers in  General  Clark's  expedition  against 
the  Indians.  He  had  charge  of  another  com- 
pany in  the  autumn  of  1782,  and  acted  as 
guide  to  several  other  expeditions.  Like 
Boone  he  was  reduced  to  beggary  by  the  greed 
of  land  sharks,  and  in  1802  removed  to  Ohio 
and  settled  in  Urbana.  Three  years  later  he 
was  elected  a  brigadier-general  of  militia. 
Five  years  afterward  he  was  converted  under 
the  preaching  of  Reverend  Mr.  Finley,  and 
joined  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.     In 


CONCLUSION.  367 

1813,  when  nearly  three-score  years  of  age, 
he  fought  bravely  at  the  battle  of  the  Thames. 
It  was  Kenton  who,  after  the  battle,  identified 
the  body  of  Tecumseh,  the  greatest  genius 
ever  produced  by  the  American  race. 

At  the  conclusion  of  the  war  of  1812  Ken- 
ton returned  to  his  home,  where  he  lived  until 
1820,  when  he  removed  with  his  family  to  the 
headwaters  of  Mad  River,  Logan  county, 
Ohio,  near  the  spot  where  many  years  before 
he  had  been  tied  to  the  stake  by  the  Indians 
and  condemned  to  death.  He  was  persecuted 
so  relentlessly  by  land  sharpers  because  of  the 
taxes  he  was  unable  to  pay  upon  his  worthless 
mountain  tracts  in  Kentucky  that  the  Legis- 
lature passed  an  act  in  1824,  releasing  the 
lands  from  all  tax  claims.  Shortly  after, 
through  the  exertions  of  Judge  Burnett  and 
General  Vance,  Congress  granted  him  a  pen- 
sion of  $240  a  year  for  life.  He  died  in  April, 
1836,  having,  like  Boone,  passed  the  age  of 
four  score  : 

tl  And  tall  and  strong  and  swift  of  foot  are  they, 

Beyond  the  dwarfing  city's  pale  abortions, 
Because  their  thoughts  had  never  been  the  prey 


368  IN  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  PIONEERS. 

Of  care  and  gain ;  the  green  woods  were  their  for- 
tunes ; 
No  sinking  spirits  told  them  they  grew  grey, 

No  fashions  made  them  apes  of  her  distortions. 
Simple  they  were,  not  savage ;  and  their  rifles, 
Though  very  true,  were  not  yet  used  for  trifles." 

"  Motion  was  in  their  days,  rest  in  their  slumbers, 
And  cheerfulness  the  handmaid  of  their  toil. 

Nor  yet  too  many  nor  too  few  their  numbers ; 
Corruption  could  not  make  their  hearts  her  soil ; 

The  lust  which  stings,  the  splendor  which  encum- 
bers, 
With  the  free  foresters  divide  no  spoil ; 

Serene,  not  sullen,  were  the  solitudes 

Of  this  unsighing  people  of  the  woods." 


